#i was driving and i passed by a guys house that had a sign on the lawn that said 'things i will accept'
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
nothing’s gonna hurt you, baby - chapter one
DBF!older!Eddie Munson x female! Harrington! reader
Main Masterlist
Eddie Munson Masterlist
Summary:
You’re new to Hawkins, and your dad’s best friend helps you move in. You have…complicated feelings about each other right away.
Warnings:
(18+), masturbation (male and female) and smutty fantasies, perv!Eddie, this is just really horny tbh, pining, age gap (reader is 19 Eddie is 45), dad’s best friend trope
Word Count: 3.2k
A/N:
I know, I know, another series. But this one popped in my head and had to be written down! Thank you @punkrockmlchael for my banner and for being amazing, @the-witty-pen-name for reading over it for me, and @fizzing-imagines for pretty much talking through this whole series with me. Dividers by @/sisterlucifergraphics
Your parents divorce hadn’t exactly come as a surprise to you.
There were a lot of fights near the end. Endless screaming match fights, mom coming home late, dad demanding to know where she’d been, even though deep down he already knew. When they had sat you down and told you about the divorce, it had been a relief.
You wanted to stay with your dad. You were 19 and had taken a gap year to try to figure out what you wanted to do with your life - which you still had no idea. But this involved living at home while you worked at a local bookstore.
The worst part of the divorce was when your dad sat you down and told you you were moving - from beautiful Colorado, to…Hawkins, Indiana? Your dad’s hometown, which you’d never visited. A town where nothing much seemed to happen, just farmland and small town life. You were not thrilled.
You still weren’t thrilled as you packed up the last of your stuff into the moving truck and began the nearly 20 hour drive. Your dad tried to keep you in high spirits, telling you all about his good memories in Hawkins, and you appreciated the effort, but it didn’t help.
You stopped along the way to spend the night in a hotel. Your dad was trying his best, but he couldn’t drive that long without a rest. And you were ready to get out of the truck and stretch anyway, sending texts to your friends about how bummed you were to be leaving.
The next day you finished the drive, finally passing the small Welcome to Hawkins sign. Your new home.
“Here we are, sweetheart,” your dad said, looking at you with feigned enthusiasm. You smiled softly back at him.
“Yeah, it…it looks great,” you managed.
Your dad’s smile faltered, and he reached a hand over to squeeze your knee. “It’s going to be alright, honey. I know you’ll get used to it here. I know it’s not home, but it’s not all bad. And I’m sure you’ll make lots of friends at college.”
You wanted your old friends. You wanted to go to the same college together, the way you’d planned. You wanted to make the most out of things, find something to love about Hawkins, but it was hard when you were mourning the life you left behind.
As you reached the part of town where your new house was, your dad pulled out his phone. “Hey, Munson! We’re just down the road.”
Eddie Munson - your dad’s best friend. They had met in high school here at Hawkins, and had remained best friends all these years, even with the distance. They talked on the phone regularly. You’d never met or even seen the guy, but he was coming over to help you move in.
Your dad finished his phone call just as you pulled up to the single story white house, cute but much smaller than the one you’d lived in before. You hopped out of the truck the second it stopped, stretching your stiff limbs. Your crop top raised higher with your arms in the air, your tiny shorts not covering much but keeping you cool from the end of summer heat.
“Munson!” You heard your dad yell from behind you, sounding much happier than you’d heard him in months.
You turned in time to see the hottest guy you’d ever seen walking your way.
The first thing you noticed was his long, wild curly hair hanging down past his shoulders. He was dressed in a tight pair of jeans with a chain hanging from them and an Iron Maiden tee - his style nothing the way you’d imagined him with being your dad’s best friend. You were thinking more…boring, polo shirts and khakis. But no, the man in front of you was hot. He had a little facial hair, a strong nose, and big chocolate brown eyes that had lingered on your frame before snapping towards your father.
“Harrington!” He greeted him, and they pulled each other into a tight hug. “What’s up, man? Haven’t seen you in 20 years.”
“I know, I know,” your dad said with a laugh as they pulled away. “It’s good to be back in town. Oh!” He turned behind him, reaching for you. You moved to stand next to him, seeing Eddie up close for the first time. “Ed, this is my daughter,” he said, introducing you by name.
The second those big brown eyes met yours, you were doomed.
He gave you a suave smile, holding out a large hand adorned with multiple silver rings. “Hi. I’m Eddie.”
You took his hand in yours, feeling the rush of electricity up your arm so intense you almost dropped it. You told him your name and he repeated it back, his other hand coming to rest on top of yours. You had never heard your name sound so beautiful, as seductive, as it had when it came from Eddie’s lips.
Oh, you were fucked.
“Let’s get started, yeah?” Your dad said, already opening the back of the moving truck. “I’d like to sleep in my own bed tonight.”
The three of you stayed busy moving furniture and boxes all day, until it got dark and your dad sat down on the couch with a groan. “Okay, I think that’s good for today. Pizza and beers, anyone?” He asked, before turning to point a finger at you - “Soda for you, little lady.” You rolled your eyes, but couldn’t help a smile.
“Sounds great,” Eddie said, taking a seat on the recliner.
Your dad ordered the pizzas, and before long you were relaxing as you ate, your dad and Eddie buzzing a little from the beers they’d had. You listened to them reminiscing on their years in Hawkins, updates on all their old friends, talking about their current life.
“How’s the shop?” Your dad asked, taking another swig of his beer.
“Oh, it’s going great,” Eddie said, a smile on his face as he relaxed in the chair with his drink. “I’m about ready to hire someone to help out part time.”
Your dad immediately turned to look at you.
“What?” You asked. “Me?”
“You’d love it,” he said. “Ed owns…basically a nerd store. Music, books, D&D stuff…”
Eddie huffed a short laugh. “Yeah, my nerd store.”
“But seriously. You would love it.” Your dad gave you a hopeful look. “What do you say?”
“Um…sure,” you agreed, to which your dad looked victorious.
“Cool,” Eddie said, relaxed and casual. “You can start Monday.”
After eating, Eddie helped you unpack some of the boxes. Your dad waved him off - “I’ve got it, go help her in her room.” So, Eddie followed you to your brand new bedroom, your heart thumping in your chest.
“Um, just pick any box, I guess,” you said, grabbing one of your boxes of books and opening it. You began unpacking the books and placing them on your shelves. You heard Eddie working behind you, until you heard a surprised little “Oh!”
You turned to see Eddie had opened a box of your clothes, with all of your underwear right on top - oh yeah, and your vibrator. You blushed furiously, grabbing the box from him and shoving it into the closet. “Sorry. I’m sorry.”
Eddie chuckled. “Hey, it’s okay.” But you couldn’t even look at him, your cheeks heated like flames kissing your skin. Of course he had to open that one box.
“You have good taste in music,” he said as he moved on to another containing your record collection. He flipped through the different artists - Bowie, Metallica, The Beatles, Iron Maiden. “I didn’t know you were into records.”
“Oh, yeah,” you smiled. “Dad gave me his old collection, and then I just started collecting them myself.”
“Cool,” Eddie said again, a small smirk on his lips. “You’ll get a discount at the shop. On records, books, whatever.”
That was excellent news. Records weren’t exactly cheap, and you loved to read, too. Working at this shop wasn’t going to be so bad.
When you’d all finished for the night, Steve gave Eddie a hug at the door. “Thanks for coming, man. You coming over tomorrow, too?”
“Yeah,” Eddie agreed. “I’ll see you guys then.”
He gave you a lingering look as he left, one you weren’t sure if you imagined or not. Maybe you just wanted him to look at you in that way.
That night, Eddie drove himself home, fingers white knuckled on the steering wheel. Fuck, this was bad. There was no denying he was attracted to you. He wanted you bad. But he could never act on it, and he knew this. You were completely off-limits. Forever.
But god, your body. When he had walked up and saw you stretching, those tiny little jean shorts, the expanse of the skin of your back as your shirt rode up - that little crop top that already did very little to hide anything - he prayed that you weren’t Steve’s daughter. He prayed that you were some neighbor, some girl he could flirt with and bring home - but of course not.
Eddie was still thinking about you when he pulled up at his own trailer. He thought of you as he walked up to the front door and unlocked it, thinking of pushing you up against it and kissing you frantically as he attempted to open the door. He walked inside and thought about having you on his lap on the couch, feeling you grinding down on his hard cock, letting him get his mouth all over your tits.
He walked into the bathroom and was still thinking of you as he started the shower and slipped out of his clothes. He was rock hard from the thought, just thinking about you in any way had his cock aching. As he climbed into the shower, he thought of the box of your sexy little panties and bras, the vibrator sitting right on top. He thought you must use it pretty often to want to keep it so accessible - maybe you were using it right now.
He thought about you turning it on, rubbing it around your hard nipples to tease yourself just like he would before moving it farther down your body. He wrapped his hand around his cock as he thought about you teasing your clit with it, the pretty little moans that would be spilling from your lips as you pleasured yourself. He began stroking his cock to the thought, hand moving slowly at first as he pictured you just barely teasing yourself, then speeding up as he thought of you bucking your hips up, desperate for more pleasure as you neared your orgasm.
Eddie placed a hand on the shower wall to brace himself, his right hand vigorously pumping his cock, legs beginning to tremble as he thought about you slipping your other hand down your body and pushing two fingers into your needy little cunt. You’d be thinking of him, thinking of how he’d fill you. Your hands wouldn’t even compare to the way he’d stretch you out with his cock.
He ran his thumb over his tip, collecting the precum there and rubbing it down the rest of his shaft. He squeezed the base of his cock, absolutely throbbing in his hand, so desperate for you. God, what if he came over and snuck through your window, found you pleasuring yourself to the thought of him, slipped inside to crawl between your legs and lick at your soaking wet pussy, tasting you-
Eddie cried out as he came unexpectedly, ropes of cum shooting out and covering the shower wall as he moaned your name. He continued pumping his cock until every drop had been spent - completely drained, he had cum harder than he had in years. All to the thought of you
He was fucked.
In your room that night, alone, you thought of Eddie. You flicked your vibrator on, thinking of how hot he had looked, the way he looked at you, what you wish he’d do to you. You made yourself cum over and over to the thought of him between your legs, pleasuring you, being the one to make you feel so good.
The next morning, you felt a little awkward facing your dad.
He made breakfast for the two of you and you sat at the small table together, digging into your eggs and bacon.
“How are you settling in?” Your dad asked. “Your room comfy enough?”
“Yeah,” you answered casually. You had been plenty comfortable last night. “So, uh…Eddie’s coming back over today?”
“Yep,” he answered. “Should be over after breakfast.”
You thought for a moment. There was much you wanted to know about Eddie, but you had to ask without raising suspicion. “How did you guys meet?”
Your dad smiled as he took a bite of bacon. “Spring break ‘86. Aunt Robin introduced us. Speaking of Robs, she’ll be over today, too.”
You smiled at the mention of your aunt, who was your dad’s other best friend. “Is he…married?”
Steve laughed lightly. “Ed? No, never got married. Did date one girl pretty seriously for a while, but never married. Single now. He needs somebody.” Your dad looked lost in thought. “Maybe I can set him up with someone.”
You wanted to say no to that, but held your tongue. “Does he have any kids?” Your dad gave a strange look to that question, so you quickly added, “You know, that I could hang out with?”
“No kids,” he said. “But you and Eddie have a lot in common. I’m sure you’ll get along working at the store.”
After breakfast, you hurried back to your room, looking for something to wear that might catch Eddie’s attention. You knew it was silly, like a crush on a teacher. It was forbidden and you knew he would never look at you in the way you wanted him to. But still…
You dressed in a sundress this time, the top low cut and the skirt showing most of your thighs. The kind of dress you couldn’t bend over in. When you walked out of your room and down the hall where you could hear voices, you stood up straight, fixed your hair, and walked into the room.
His gaze went to you immediately. Within a matter of seconds his eyes trailed over your frame, taking in your cleavage, the way the dress hugged your curves, your thighs disappearing beneath the short skirt. He wanted to bend you over and lift that skirt, push your panties to the side and-
“She’s finally here!” Your dad exclaimed dramatically, as if you hadn’t just gone to get ready. “Ready to get started?”
Your dad and Robin worked in the living room while he sent you and Eddie back to your room to unpack. You had made sure there were no more embarrassing boxes for him to uncover.
The way you’d bend over in front of him did not go unnoticed by Eddie. The slightest flash of your white lace panties, the swell of your perfect ass. He wanted to dive in, to taste that pretty little pussy. I bet it tastes so sweet, he thought to himself, practically drooling at the sight. I bet it would be so tight around my cock.
You weren’t sure if your little show was working, but you hoped it was. You wanted Eddie to notice you, badly. You wanted to know how he tasted, how he fucked. If he could make you feel like a real woman.
So you and Eddie unpacked your room together, both pretending like you didn’t want to rip the others’ clothes off right then and there. You weren’t a virgin, but you’d never been with a guy so much older before. The thought thrilled you, made you impossibly wet as you thought of Eddie and all the things he could do to you, the things he could show you.
When you were done unpacking for the day, your dad ordered out for everyone again. As Eddie left your room behind you, he spotted a pair of light pink panties on the floor by the door. He looked around, making sure no one was paying attention - then swiped them, stuffing them in the back pocket of his jeans. Something to hold onto.
Back in the kitchen, you watched your dad and Robin filling their plates at the counter as you stood back, waiting for them to be done.
“Excuse me, princess,” a low voice sounded right in your ear, making you shudder as Eddie’s hand sat right on your hip, slid around to cup your ass for only a moment before he was letting go and slipping past you. You weren’t even sure if you’d imagined it or if he’d really touched you like that. Maybe it was an accident? Your mind was swimming.
Your dad and Robin went back into the living room, bickering over the living room paint color as you moved towards the food. Eddie gave you one last knowing smirk before he grabbed his plate and beer, winking at you as he left.
After dinner, you said your goodbyes for the night. Your mind was still swimming with thoughts of Eddie as you took your shower, fingers dipping between your folds as you thought of how hot he’d looked today, the way he’d looked at your body, the way he touched you. His name was on your lips as you came.
At Eddie’s house, he pulled the panties out of his back pocket as soon as he got home. He went into his bedroom, stripped his clothes off, pushing his boxers down to release his aching cock. He laid back on his bed, wrapping the panties around his shaft as he stroked himself, thinking of you, thinking of your pussy. How badly he wished you were sitting on his face, letting him drink his fill of you, making you cum over and over again on his tongue. He thought of how you’d worn these panties, how they’d look on you - how he caught the slightest glimpse of your panties today, how he needed to see more.
Eddie jerked himself off faster, the soft material of the panties providing delicious friction against his dick. It was throbbing in his hand, he had just cum the night before to the thought of you and now he was aching to do it again. He felt like a fucking teenager again, so desperate for you, so desperate for relief. He hadn’t felt so desperate for a woman in years. Maybe ever.
He had it bad for you. And of course you had to be a Harrington - Steve’s daughter, even - you were totally off limits. All he could do was imagine the way he’d fuck you, the way tears would stream from your eyes as he fucked his thick cock into you for the first time, telling you you can take it, just a little more -
Eddie’s release spilled over his hand and all over the cute little panties, tainting them. Afterwards he felt guilty, like a real fucking creep.
Eddie was in trouble.
tag list
@ali-r3n
#eddie munson#stranger things#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson smut#eddie munson angst#eddie munson imagine#eddie munson x you#eddie munson series#eddie munson x fem!reader#eddie munson x fem! reader#eddie munson x female reader#stranger things x reader#joseph quinn#joseph quinn smut#keeryhours writes#nothings gonna hurt you baby#stranger things fanfiction#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson fanfiction#eddie munson fic#stranger things fanfic#eddie munson x y/n#dbf!eddie munson#older!eddie munson#harrington!reader#eddie munson x harrington!reader
115 notes
·
View notes
Text
sin? maybe - father charlie



summary: your priest takes you home and it leads to other things
warning: p in v, oral (m receiving), face fucking, after care, virginity loss.
a/n: chat idk how to feel abt this at all and am too scared to read it back. i swear if i spelling his name wrong the whole time. im deleting this acc off the face of the earth

3:23pm
you were waiting in the rain; unbothered than anything. but there was no denying the tempeture change as the rain continued it was beginning to become unbearable. five minutes turning to ten, ten turning to fifteen. your mom still never came
you walked back into the church drenched from all the rain. your white dress sticking to you, it was still cold in the church nonetheless.
"y/n?" you turn around to your name being called "what are you still doing here?" father charlie asked.
"oh my mom never came to get me" she probably drank to much and passed out somewhere, it was embarrassing to admit but thats the only reason you went to church, so you can be far from her and to be nothing like her.
"you're all wet. how long have you been out there?" you shrug at his question. he tilted his head in observation looking you up and down; his eyes lingering longer on your breast.
that would have normally made you uncomfortable if it were anyone else, but it was father charlie and everyone knew him as the 'hot priest' and they weren't wrong either.
he clears his throat "uh I'll give you a ride home" he gave you a quick smile then grabbed his keys off the alter and on the way out grabbing his umbrella.
he put his hand on your lower back guiding you under the umbrella. he gave you the keys so you can unlock the car "why don't you start the car up while you're at it"
"oh i dunno how" you declined the offer politely but he insisted that you did it anyways so he can hold the umbrella for you.
you open the car door and bend over putting the upper half of your body inside the car and trying to start it up like that instead of actually sitting down. the key wouldn't really turn so you put your knee on the seat getting into the car more. while doing this you could gradually feel your dress raise. something in you just knew he was looking up your dress
you give up "i can't get it to start" he lets out a low chuckle and takes the keys from you and gestures for you to get out the car. you hold the umbrella while he gets in the car to start it up. the engine cuts on and he takes the umbrella from you and walks you to the passanger side and shuts the door behind you.
--
3:34 pm
in the car everything he did and had in his car intrigued you. the way he drives with one hand on the wheel and the other hand rested on his leg. the blankets he had in the backseat, the rosemary cross that was hanging from the rearview mirror
"whats your house adress?" he questioned parking at the stop sign, waiting for your answer.
you shrug again "you don't know where you live?" he probed. you did but it was embarrassing to think about how if your moms boyfriend saw you with a guy he would beat you.
"do you wanna come to my house instead" his question was almost hesitant but i accepted the offer with a smile.
--
4:01 pm
his house was nothing fancy, the aura of the place was comforting. he started a fire in the fireplace and it set a more warm tone in the room.
"you can use my shower. just walk down the hall, it's to your right. I'll bring you a warm towel and clothes"
you walk down the hall and take a turn to the right and find his bathroom. it was definitely not like the bathroom at your house. it was clean the, the scent of father charlie lingered.
you undress then walk over to the shower putting it on hot. a couple minutes into the warm water hitting your body changing your body temperature from cold to warm there was knocks at the door.
"It's unlocked!" i yelled from the shower. and the door opens "i have no actual clothes that you would probably wear to bed but you can wear one of my shirts" ,,don't even worry about it" you reassure
it didn't matter to you, you actually liked the idea of prancing around in that mans shirt. you couldn't forgive yourself for how bad you wanted him to fuck you in the shower.
"well call me if you need anything" he opens the door to leave out. "wait!- wait.. father charlie"
"you can just call me charlie" he corrects. "could you maybe talk to me about your day or anything i don't wanna be alone right now"
you could hear father charlie chuckle at the question "sure. why not"
he began talking about his day while i cleaned myself off. he went into detail about how he made his breakfast and how precise everything had to be. meanwhile i just couldn't get the thought of him talking me through sex.
"you're doing so well"
"how does that feel"
"you need me to slow down" the thought didn't stop it felt so wrong but you needed him. you were giving him hums to let him know you were still listening.
you turn the water off "can you hand me my towel" your hand reaches out of the curtain and you can feel the towel being placed in your hand "thank you"
"can i-" he was cut off by you walking out the shower with just your towel on. he cleared his throat "I'm gonna go" he reached for the door but you grabbed his arm and stopped him.
"will you stop it" he snaps. both his hands grab your arm "stop! im trying so hard not to sin but for fucks sake you're making it nearly impossible"his words comes flying out faster than you could process
"oh.." you mumbled. "y'know we can do something about your little problem" you look down at the buldge in his pants.
he wasnt wearing his vestmant anymore he was just in a black button up with some black formal pants making it more noticeable.
"fucking hell" he grumbled, rolling his eyes. "such a slut. i thought you would have been good. looked so pure" he spat almost like it wasn an insult. "guess not"
"have you ever touched youreslf?" the question wasnt one you would like to answer cause you always felt shame afterwards but nodded anyways avoiding eyes contact; not proud of your doings.
"of course you do" he breathed out "on your knees" ,,what?" you question unsure if you heard him right
"baby you have been so sweet to me so far and I'd hate it if i have to repeat myself"
you drop to your knees and he unbuckles his belt not breaking eye contact with you once. father charlie pulls his pants down and his underwear.
you grab his dick and put it in your mouth. hallowing your cheeks out "look at you taking me so well" he tangles his hand in your hair, grabbing ahold of it and pushing your head forward causing you to gag; you could feel him touching the back of your throat.
"lord please forgive me" he whispered so low it's a suprise you even heard the words come out his mouth
at this point he was just fucking your face, he was watching as his cock disappeared into your mouth. after a while your eyes began to water.
he pulls you away from him "stand up" ,,did i do something wrong?" you ask, letting your towel drop, standing to your feet. wanting to fix any mistake you made along the way. "no sweetheart, you did just fine i just wanna be inside you instead"
he turns you over but you weren't as thrilled about this as he probably was. you were a virgin and too scared to tell him.
he bends you over the counter and you grab ahold of it for support. he lines himself up with you and pushes in
"so fucking tight" he groaned. "wait-" you hit the counter top with your hand "please just wait" you whine
he stops what he's doing and waits for your signal to go "you can move.." my words come out sounding almost strangled.
he pushed in and out of you and for a second you can hear his breath hitch "are you on your period?"
"what!? no" you look behind you and see his lips slowly curl into a smirk "you're a virgin aren't you?" ,,mhm" you nod "even better" he gloated
you could feel his dick hit a spot that made your toes curl. the burning sensation goes away with each rut. you let a few whimpers slip and a grunt with every thrust; your body jolting forward.
he gripped your hips tightly to allow himself to pound into you. you could have sworn you felt his tip hit your cervix.
the sounds of skin slapping against eachother flooded the bathroom "you're such a slut. letting your priest fuck you over a bathroom counter"
he pulled your hair back putting you into a deeper arch, to hit your sweet spot. a guttural moan leaves your lips "oh fuck" you moan.
father charlies hand goes down to your clit rubbing firm circles, sharp uneven breaths pulled through you as you could feel your orgasm approching.
with no warning his warm seed coats your insides, as he rides out his high. his fingers continues to rub in circular motion which makes you finish next; unfolding right there.
you hold his hand to stop him. "im done i can't take anymore" you whisper.
"im sure" he pulls out letting a hiss escape, then walks over to the shower and letting the water run again. the both of you get in and shower together.
he got done before you and while you were still getting clean he made you a snack.
--
5:59 pm
you two were laid in bed. your head resting on father charlies chest while he traces light shapes on your skin.
"what do i tell my mom" you ask. "whatever you want sweet girl" he kissed your head. what were you gonna tell your mom, you were with another man in his shirt. and overall he's the priest of the church you go to.
#nicholas chavez x reader#nicholas alexander chavez#nicholas chavez smut#father charlie#father charlie × reader#father charlie smut#father charlie mayhew
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
A WAITING GAME
- coming from a broken family, you often had to wait for next time you would be loved. meeting your new neighbor changed that. (robert “bob” floyd x fem!reader, angst and fluff, SLOW BURN, essentially just scenes of you growing up with our favorite WSO, slight prequel to the events of top gun: maverick, includes random original characters to drive the plot ⚠️ alcoholism is a major theme, some instances of harassment from a bully, and like one sexual innuendo but nothing graphic)
word count: 20,135
a/n - ohhhh my gosh, it’s finally here 😭 it’s genuinely the size of a novella, which is insane. i really hope you guys like this bc it took so much time and effort. it’s also the longest thing i’ve ever written, which is amazing in its own right. if you’re the type to listen to music while reading, i suggest a steady stream of hozier, noah kahan, phoebe bridgers, and leith ross <3
Your whole life was a waiting game. Waiting for school to end, for school to start again, for the house across the street to finally have new occupants, for your mother to put the bottle down, for the fairies you were so sure existed to appear in your popsicle stick fairy house, for your stones to finally skip across the creek, for something, anything to happen before you drove yourself insane. And, above all else, you waited for love. It was a pitiful way to grow up, really. Just sitting and letting the days pass by so you couldn’t feel the burning ache of loneliness that writhed and spat in your stomach. You never thought that you could cease this pattern of waiting for something that would never fulfill you, until, inevitably, things changed.
The “for sale” sign that you could see so clearly from your second-floor bedroom window had been replaced by a cheery “sold” sign. Something about it excited you; new neighbors, new people to talk to and play with and bother with your incessant imagination. There was also fear, too. The fear that they would turn a blind eye to the scent of cigarettes woven into your papered walls and the nail marks on the insides of your palms. You took your mind off the notion when you saw a boy right around your age step out of the moving van.
He had glasses, sandy brown hair, a cast on his foot, and a scared little frown. You slid off your bed with a small huff, your socked feet hitting the dusty carpeted floor. This was something new, for once. The stares of the stuffed animals strewn around your room comforted your mild anxiety as you walked through your door frame and down your rickety wooden stairs. You had to move one foot down and then pull the other to match. You were too afraid of keeping just one foot on a single step, even while you clutched the peeling handrail. You hit the bottom and opened the unlocked front door, peering out into the hazy, sunny day.
You were still in your socks, but you figured it didn’t matter. They were pink and yellow striped, just a bit too small. You traipsed across your dying front lawn and across the street, cautiously watching for cars. There were none. The boy turned, his blue eyes locking with yours, and you froze. It was the middle of a hot Montana day, the dry, summery kind that makes your mouth shrivel up, but all you could focus on was how he looked at you with curiosity. Gone was the frown. You peered down, staring into the black asphalt. Oh. You were still on the road. Your feet moved on their own, and you found yourself on the sidewalk, toeing the grass of his lawn. It wasn’t dying.
“Your socks are inside-out,” was the first thing he said. His voice was quiet and kind, like he was trying not to embarrass you. He pointed at the threads hanging off of the seams.
You nervously tucked your hands behind your back. “I know. I like them to be.” He accepted the statement, pulling his hand back and planting it nervously on his hip. His one sock was right-side-in and tucked into a little orange shoe.
That day, as mundane as it was, became one of your favorites to remember.
The next day, after your introduction, you and the boy (who you quickly came to know as Bobby) went down to the creek. His mother had supplied you with sandwiches and cookies in little brown paper bags, folded neatly and marked with your names. You had never eaten out of a brown paper bag before.
Bobby was careful in how he scaled down the small, rocky hill that bordered the creek. He smartly put your lunches on a safe outcropping, to be eaten later. While climbing, he put all his weight on his non-injured foot and was sure to not step on any stray branches. You, having been down this path many times, guided him.
“Don’t step there, Bobby. That’s where the snakes are.” You said, eyeing the little gathering of rocks. He hummed gratefully and adjusted his path.
As you both made it to the bottom, he made sure to stay far enough away from the water so as to not wet his boot. You, however, didn’t really care. Your feet plunged into the soggy ground; it’s not like your shoes weren’t meant to get dirty. He picked up a stick and poked at the rivulets of water in front of him, squinting into the glare. “So, how old are you anyway?” He asked. He was crouched down to help the slightly too short stick prod into the mud.
“Seven.” You responded. You had picked up a stick of your own. “How old are you?”
He watched your movements with careful eyes. He was always watching, you noticed. Always planning. It’s like he was trying to predict every movement of the creek, every motion of your arms. You felt a shiver run down your spine. You didn’t think you could ever be so observant. “I’m eight, been eight for five months now,” came his steady voice. He furrowed his eyebrows as you waved your stick into nothingness, jabbing at something he couldn’t see. He gazed at the air like whatever you were so focused on would materialize if he stared hard enough. “What’cha fighting?”
You smiled crookedly. You could see the scene so clearly in your mind. You and him on a pirate ship, fighting off the attackers who were trying to claim your ride. You were balancing on the plank, sword ready. “Pirates. It’s real fun, you should try.” You slashed the air and saw clothes tearing, blood pooling at the wood under your feet.
“How do I try?” He asked curiously. He stood up fully and held his stick in both hands.
“Just imagine. They’re coming from a ship across the creek, and our ship is here. I’m… I’m fighting the one with a big axe, and the one comin’ after you has a shiny sword.”
Again, he raked his gaze over the creek in front of him like he was trying to see exactly into your mind. He gave his sword an experimental swing, and you laughed from beside him. “You hit him! Keep going, we’ve almost won.” His eyes lit up, and he began fighting like he saw it too.
He smiled, and you cheered him on, making sure to fend off your own opponent. The creek bubbled, and he could hear the ocean roaring. He could see the flag flying high above his head, the ship across the ocean, could hear the ‘shing’ and ‘swish’ of his sword. And he saw you, warm and full of life, immersed in this world you had created. He didn’t think he had seen anything quite so pretty.
In the days after that, you saw Bobby often. He never went inside your house, though, that was off limits. Instead, you went to his.
His mom was kind. She was the type of woman to greet you with a hug, the smell of warm food simmering on a pot behind her. Her apron was stained with food and love and tiny paint handprints. When you ran up to his door and knocked (you were too short to reach the doorbell), she would open it kindly and invite you in.
Bobby’s room became a kind of utopia for the both of you. For the first few days, you would help him unpack his toys and crafts and other things of the sort. He had a lot of green army men, you noticed. But after that, you played and played until his mom had to kindly remind you of his bedtime. Your favorite games were imaginary.
He would be a merchant selling his toys, each with a special magical power. You’d assume the role of a traveling knight and barter with him, finally picking out what you believed would help with your quest. Then, in a twist of fate, Bobby would invent some sort of way the magical item went wrong, leaving the both of you to dream up new methods to best your foe. Or you’d be a mermaid and he was the sailor you were friends with. Sometimes, and this was his favorite game, he would be a pilot in the military, and you would be the person giving him instructions on the ground. He would shoot his arms out like airplane wings and soar, causing you to collapse into giggles on his soft rug. You formed a bond with him like no other. By the end of the summer, you knew him inside and out, and he knew you too.
You knew he liked blueberry syrup instead of maple on his pancakes, that his favorite subject was history, how he had a little sister three years younger and an older brother who was in middle school, and the exact expression he made when things went a awry; this sort of half-pout, where his bottom lip would jut out a bit. You knew that he got his cast from slipping on a stone in a big river during a camping trip, and even though he hates not being able to move, he thinks the scar on his ankle is pretty cool. And he knew that you were the most creative person he’d ever met, there was a monster that lived in your house, you had never broken a bone, and your eyes shone if the light hit them at the right angle.
When you finally left, as the sun was dipping down the horizon, you felt lighter.
The days without his presence were much harder.
Your mom was a hard person to pin down. She would leave early in the morning, dressed in her work clothes, and return late at night, stinking of the bar. Sometimes you’d see her periodically throughout the day, between her two main events, but she was elusive. She would stroke your hair during moments like this, eyes filled with something you only later realized was regret.
You loved her too much to notice that the way you were living was not at all how a child should grow up. You survived off of your dingy little microwave and frozen food when you weren’t with Bobby and his family. The nights, however, were worse than being alone all day.
You would pretend to be asleep more often than not, but you couldn’t really be asleep with how much noise she made. Shouting words you didn’t recognize into the phone, slamming doors, crying, pulling the magnets off the fridge and shattering the few framed pictures that were scattered around your house. It made the pit inside of you grow larger and larger.
Afterwards, when she was done with her rampage, she’d sweep up the pieces and put everything back together. She would spell out notes for you in the fridge magnets. She would open your door, just a crack, and whisper, “I love you, baby. I’m sorry.” with a blown kiss. You knew she was sorry. You knew she loved you, that she kept the cabinets stocked with the snacks you liked from two years ago, around the time she first started drinking. There was nothing you knew more than how bad she felt for treating you like she did. In your mind, you forgave her. She was doing her best. That didn’t stop you from wishing you lived in Bobby’s little house, with his kind and loving mother and stern but kindhearted father. You wished for pirates and pilots and blueberry syrup.
Sometimes, you just imagined you were there, tucked under his navy blue comforter. That thought filled the pit just enough to let you drift off to sleep.
As the days grew shorter and the weather chillier, school started. School was fun until it wasn’t.
The first day was always the best, in your opinion. You never really had any friends to miss if they were placed into other classrooms, and some of the other kids didn’t even know who you were. It was scary, sure, but it was new. It was a fresh start. This year, though, you had Bobby.
Luckily for the two of you, you were both in Mrs. Moore’s class. Even luckier for you, Brady was not in Mrs. Moore’s class.
The boy had a tendency to pick on you in school. Ever since first grade, when he caught you whispering to a dandelion, he made every day in school tougher.
He would knock your books out of your hands, scribble on your drawings, and tear your flower crowns apart. You didn’t know why. He just didn’t understand your far-eyed expression and your tendency to bury your nose in books. He was loud, with a grating voice and windswept blond hair, and people liked him. He played sports and shared his lunch. That made him very, very different from you, in a way that was hard for child brains to accept.
You were scared that Bobby would find his own trouble here. He was quiet, and that made him a target. He was too kind, too caring, too good at blending into the background.
You walked up to classroom B8, holding your little dirtied backpack on one arm. The door was painted a sort of industrial teal, with a chipped but cheery sun done in acrylics in the middle. The title, a magnet, read “Mrs. Moore fun!”. Bobby hesitated from next to you. He held out a silent hand, and you gripped it in yours. His hands were bigger, warm and slick with a thin sheen of nervous sweat. Knowing someone else was going through the day with you was a quiet comfort, so you met his wavering eyes and smiled. “It’ll be okay. I promise.”
The door swung open, and a woman with a brown bob ushered you inside. She had big pencil earrings and a pretty patterned dress. She showed you to your seats, and you were happy to learn that you were just one person away from your friend. In between you was another girl with bouncy auburn curls and freckles, whose name card read “Margaret”. You didn’t know her, but she offered you a kind grin.
“Hello, class!” Mrs. Moore began. “I know you saw my name on the door, but I’d like to learn all of yours today. How about we go around and say our names and favorite colors so I can take attendance?”
Your time in the quaint little classroom sped by like a whirlwind, barely giving you enough time to adjust to everything before you were ushered out to be served lunch and play on the sun-faded playground. Bobby’s mom had packed you both lunch today. It was like she knew that your mom couldn’t, and that you never had the money to buy the school lunch. It gave you this warm sort of emotion, like a fuzzy sweater. You and he sat on a bench shaded by a rickety old tree.
He chewed his sandwich thoughtfully as you went for the little bag of Oreo cookies first. “How do you like it here?” You asked, biting into the crumbly treat.
“It’s okay. Back in my old school, our playground had wood chips instead of sand,” he commented simply. “I like being here with you, though.”
You beamed. Bobby had lived in the town adjacent to yours before he moved, still in Montana, but with a different atmosphere. He often noted the differences, like how the cars here sputtered more and there was never quite enough shade. This, however, was all you had ever known. It was all you ever thought you could know. Your world ended after the big road that cut you off from the rest of society. Bobby made you want to wait for the day you could cross that road, in your own car that hopefully didn’t sputter, and see the world that he had known. “Me too. Most everyone is pretty great here, you’ll see. Just watch out for Brady, the one on the monkey bars. He might try to tease you.”
“Why would he?” Bobby questioned. He studied where you gestured, light eyes straining against the bright sun and wavy heat coming up from the asphalt.
You started on your sandwich, which was beginning to warm. You didn’t mind. “I dunno. He’s just like that, I guess.”
“He must be mean,” The boy beside you said, finishing off the last bite of his sandwich. He never chewed with his mouth open, you noticed. He kept it neat and tidy. “Anyone who picks on you has got to be.”
You felt your cheeks warm at his words, so you buried yourself into eating your sandwich. “Thanks. I hope he doesn’t pick on you, ‘cuz you’re the best friend I’ve ever had.”
Bobby’s face turned a shade of red you had never seen on him, and suddenly the hand that was underneath yours was fidgeting against the wood of the bench. “You really think so?”
“I know so. You’re nice, and you let me play with your glasses. And you’re really good at climbing, even with your boot. And you make me feel good.”
The corners of his mouth tugged up impossibly high as he handed you his bag of Oreos. He liked sweets, sure, but he liked giving them to you more. He could sit there and watch you eat forever if it meant you smiled like you were doing now. “You make me feel good too, like I can’t stop being happy.”
“Ex-act-ly!” You punctuated each syllable with a little tap of your finger on the back of his hand. When he was around, you felt like you could fly. Every dandelion, 11:11, shooting star, fallen eyelash, they all went to trying to keep him in your life. Without you knowing, he did the same thing. “Oh, do you want to see what I drew during art time?”
The conversation carried on, although there are snippets you don’t remember. Something about the stray cat that you saw down at the creek and the field trip the older kids bragged about going on. Looking back on it, that era seems so far away that it could have been another life. You were so small then, so hurt, and so innocent. You just had your neighbor and dreams, both waking and asleep.
School continued, and you and Bobby began to fall into a sort of rhythm. You would pass notes to each other through Margaret, play hopscotch and four-square and wall ball until you were tired of running around, learn until you thought your brains would explode, and walk home, laughing and bright-eyed. Even Brady couldn’t dull the shine. Bobby was, surprisingly, a hard person to make fun of. Despite being quiet, he would puff up his chest and stand strong in the face of any adversity. Mostly, though, he stood up for you. He would pick up your books, help you turn scribbles into twisting dragons, and make you new flower crowns when Brady tried anything during recess. Bobby cared. In a sense, though neither of you knew what the word really meant, he loved you. So he took care of you, and you filled his life with so much wonder and joy that he wished he could be with you forever. It was like that for a long, long time.
The years came and went in elementary school. For once, you accepted every day that came to you as a new era, a new chance to prove to yourself that life is more than crumbling foundations. You experienced growth; you no longer waited for things to be over. Instead, incredibly, you anticipated each coming event, no matter what it was.
It took you a while to realize that Bobby was the catalyst of your change.
Your 5th grade promotion was a blur of smiles and hugs and tears from Bobby’s mom, coral colored fabric, and paper confetti. You posed for pictures, sang a song, and received a little certificate to display in some homegoods frame that most mothers buy. Other than that, it was just another day. You went home and played with Bobby some more, like you always did.
That certificate, crumpled and browned around the edges, is now sitting in a box, deep in your closet, paper-clipped to a photograph of you and Bobby. It rests against a snapped wishbone, one whose exact wish you have entirely forgotten, but it more than likely had to do with him. There is also a crushed penny, a number of birthday cards, and a wooden rose, among other things. It’s silly, you think, to keep them after so many years, but something in you begs to keep them safe. You suppose that you can’t be rid of every memory, not when the Floyds made so many good ones for you.
Middle school was another stage in your life, one that swirled your emotions while all you needed was stability. It wasn’t bad, per se, but it was the beginning of years of confusing feelings.
Bobby stopped being Bobby during the 1,095 days between elementary and high school. He wanted to be called Robert, and he combed his hair back, and his voice started cracking. He listened to rock and metal instead of whatever his mom found on the radio. He didn’t turn into a bad person like some of his peers, no, but he changed. You remember the first time he put in contacts instead of his big, thick-rimmed glasses.
You were sitting on the edge of his sink as he pulled his eye wide open, his fingers trembling slightly. “I can’t do it. I don’t want to poke my eye out,” he whined, setting the finger that held the contact down. “But I don’t want to wear glasses, either. I’m too old for that.”
He stared at you while you let out a short, stifled laugh. “Don’t laugh, I’m trying my best,” he groaned, but his mouth was curving into a smile, too—it just always happened when you laughed, like how he couldn’t help but smile at wedding bells.
“Can you even see what you’re doing?” You asked. You tapped the glass reflection to the side of you, sending out a soft clink. His vision had never been the best, but his optometrist just upped his prescription. He didn’t want to be seen with the thickness of the glass he was given, no, he wanted to “look cooler”. So there he was, with blurry vision and a nearly invisible contact balancing on the tip of his finger.
“Yeah.” He paused, considering his options, before looking down with a sigh. “No. I can see the blue, but I have no clue if my eyes are two inches or two millimeters away.” He sounded so disappointed that it sent a twinge of hurt through your heart. He liked dealing with problems on his own, namely so that no one else would have to go out of their way to help him, so that must have been a humbling experience for him.
“Let me guide you, then,” you chirped. “I’ll use your hand to put the contacts in so you can get a feel for where to stop next time.” You let the tips of your fingers brush over his hand, ghosting over the raised hairs just enough to let him sense it. Robert squinted at you.
You seemed like an angel perched on the tile counter. He couldn’t see the exactness of your details, like the curves of your lips, but you had a form that he could recognize anywhere. The shade of your hair, the sparkle in your eye. He would carry those memories for as long as he lived. What worried him was that he didn’t know exactly how far away from him you were sitting. So, because he didn’t trust himself to not miss his eyes, and because he trusted you like he trusted his heart to beat, he agreed. “Okay.”
You took his hand in yours, careful not to knock the precariously balanced contact off, and he widened his eyes. You weren’t sure if it was because of your touch or because he wanted to assist with the contact placement. You slowly brought his hand up, towards his eye, feeling his pulse under your fingers. His lips were pursed, a testament to his nervousness. He never did like things touching his eyes, but he would brave it until he unavoidably went back to glasses. With a gentle, caring motion, you helped him rest the contact on his eyeball. He flinched at the initial touch, but accepted it, blinking rapidly to shake off the contact solution. His eyes were pretty, you noticed. As messed up as they were, they had the most intoxicating shade, like a stormy ocean.
“Want the next one?” You were already unscrewing the contact holder as he nodded slowly. He closed the eye without a contact and gaped at you.
“I can see!”
“I think that’s what contacts are for,” you quipped. He pretended to roll his one eye, but you could see the humor bubbling up from within him. The lighting was nice, he thought. The way it shone around the edges of your hair was heavenly.
“Well, yeah. Could you help me with the other now?” He probably didn’t need much help this time, given that one half of him had 20/20 vision, but he liked feeling your hand on his. He liked being helped by you. It was a revelation for him, who had always been a bit of an independent spirit. Don’t get him wrong, he liked being around people, and as a kid he would clutch at his mother’s dresses, but he preferred to do certain things on his own. You changed that.
“Definitely.”
Things took a slight turn after that. School became harder, more work and less play. Your middle school was bigger than your previous school, so it came to no surprise to you that Robert made his own friends. Namely, he hung out with a tall, dark, curly-haired boy named Aaron and a shorter, sturdier, pale as snow boy named Samuel. They were alright, in your opinion. You liked Aaron much more. Sam became bossy and annoying when you let him ramble for too long, and though both Robert and Aaron were too polite to say, it annoyed them. It’s Aaron that you still talk to now, while Sam moved to upstate New York during your freshman year of high school.
The boys were not the most popular group in school, though you knew you weren’t either. But, to your surprise, your good friend Margaret was.
You didn’t really expect to become friends with her. She was loud, happy, excitable. She was always polite in elementary, but she truly took you under her wing as Robert started spending more time with his group. She introduced you to Sarah, Charlotte, Elizabeth, anyone that you could even remember the names of. And, along with her constant joviality, she wasn’t a bad friend.
The only problem was that she was deeply in love with Robert Floyd.
“You don’t even get it ‘cuz he’s like your brother at this point, but he’s gorgeous. He’s basically perfectly my type,” she sighed, falling back onto her plush pink bed. Her legs kicked up just a little, and her curls fanned out around her head like a halo. “I want to ask him out soooo bad. Do you think he’d like me? Wait, do you know if he’s a good kisser? That’s important, I think.” You threw the pillow you were holding on top of her face, and her laugh rang out like the chime of a bell. She was perfect. She deserved someone like Robert, but that didn’t make it hurt any less.
You didn’t know why it hurt at the time. Just the idea of him dating someone else, holding hands with someone else, loving someone else, made you sick. You chalked it up to being jealous that eventually another person would take up your best friend’s heart. It was only much, much later that you realized you were in love with him, too.
Margaret tossed the pillow to the other side of her bed. “Really, you need to tell me.”
You gave a tight-lipped smile. “He'd like you, Margie. I mean, who wouldn’t?” Her smile was genuine. It hurt you to say, but you weren’t lying. You didn’t think you could ever lie about something like that.
“But is he a good kisser? Please, I need to know, I’m dying!” She prodded. You rolled your eyes, glancing up at the perfectly painted ceiling. Like everything about her, it was pristine.
“No idea. He’s never kissed anyone.” He could be good, maybe. Everything he did was soft and methodical, so just the idea of him capturing a person’s lips with his own, his calloused hand resting on the back of their head… no, you couldn’t think about it. Your eyes snapped to attention.
“I’ll have to change that.” Her tone was sing-songy, and to you, it sounded almost mocking. It couldn’t be, because neither of you knew your actual feelings, but it struck you the wrong way.
“I’m sure you will.”
Margaret tried everything to get closer to Robert. She flirted, she downloaded songs from his favorite bands, she begged and pleaded for you to invite him to every outing the two of you planned, and she talked to him constantly to try and worm her way into his heart. She never knew him like you did, though, and she hated it.
When it was just you and him, things were different. You were the only one he let call him “Bobby” and play with his fingers when you were nervous. He even let you ruffle his hair, despite him spending half an hour in his bathroom trying to get each strand to lay perfectly. He would open his closet and pull out his comic collection without a hint of embarrassment, and you and he read them together underneath a blanket tent in the middle of the night—after his parents started letting you sleep over, of course. They gave you both “the talk” before you spent your first night there, and Robert was rolling his eyes and blushing the whole time. He would never do that with you, he assured them. You were just friends.
Friends who ultimately ended up falling asleep on the same bed, paying no attention to the blow-up mattress on the floor of his room.
In any case, you tried to get Robert and Margaret together. The time you tried the hardest was the start of your seventh grade year, when Margie insisted that she needed a boyfriend before Christmas. You, being a good friend, invited them both to go to the mall a short drive away from your houses.
Margie’s mom drove, because she was always up for helping her daughter with her romantic interests. She knew about Robert, sending you and her daughter knowing smiles whenever he would politely answer Margie’s rapid-fire questions. You felt a little bad for the boy, who wasn’t used to so much attention.
The little car (too little, in your opinion; Margaret took the middle seat and was pressed against Bobby for the whole ride) finally arrived at the mall after a few minutes of slight awkwardness. You all stepped out, and Margie’s mom kissed her on the forehead and said she would be back in two hours on the minute. Two hours was a lot at that time.
Your friend immediately pointed out a clothing store, pulling you along to look at flouncy dresses and colorful tops. You could tell that it made Robert a bit uncomfortable, but he went in anyway. During your usual mall trips with him, the both of you made a beeline for the comic store, or simply shared some pretzels while walking and talking. It was only rarely that you wandered into the clothing stores, and most of the time, you just looked and walked back out. You never had the money on you to buy anything more than a volume or two of a comic. “These shorts are just perfect, don’t you think?” She asked you, but her eyes were staring pointedly at Robert.
“They’re nice,” you said. He nodded in silent agreement, slipping his hand into the pocket of his jacket. He didn’t ever really have an opinion on clothes. Someone could wear the most awful outfit and he’d shrug, offering the notion that people should wear what they want, while Sam laughed at the silly combination. Margie tore through the rest of the store, giving you hanger upon hanger of clothing to hold while she rifled through the racks. Robert trailed behind.
Just as the weight of the tops you were holding on your left arm accumulated into a painful soreness, you spotted something out of the corner of your eye. It was a dress.
Robert silently grabbed the clothes from you, following your line of sight. The dress was as close to perfect as a dress had ever been to you. The color, some variation of your favorite, complemented the tone of your skin perfectly when you held your arm up to it. The cut, the stitching, the little details sewn on—it was gorgeous. As you reached out to touch it, Margie squealed.
“That dress! I need it, grab it for me, would you?”
You hesitated. It was the only one like it on the rack. Instinctively, you glanced back at Robert, and he had this confusing expression on his face that you had only seen once or twice; furrowed brows, tight lips, and a burning in his eyes. You looked away and took the dress down.
You probably wouldn’t be able to afford it. Checking the tag, you were right: thirty-eight dollars. Even after doing yard work and tutoring the little boy down the street, you hadn’t been able to keep that sort of sum. “Thanks,” she purred, “I’m gonna try everything on now. Wanna watch the fashion show?”
A part of you didn’t. You were envious, glowing green at the amount of things she could pick up without even checking the tag, but as a good, people-pleasing friend, you pushed it aside. So, you followed her past the door of the spacious dressing room while Robert waited outside with the clothes that didn’t fit into the ten item dressing room limit.
She looked stunning in every outfit, but she threw most of the pieces off with a frustrated sigh. The waist wasn’t cinched enough, or the color clashed with her hair, or the pant legs were too short to cascade over the top of her shoes like she wanted. If you had the money, you didn’t think you would care.
Then came time for the dress. It was one of the last things that she tried on, and she slipped it back over her head almost immediately after putting it on. “It just doesn’t work for my figure,” she muttered.
You picked it off the floor gingerly, holding it up to yourself in the mirror. “Can I try it on?” You asked. She lit up with surprise, a happy glint dancing in her grin.
“Of course! Go ahead.”
You undressed in the corner and stepped into the dress. Margie helped you smooth it out and fasten it just right, her fingers ghosting over your shoulder blades. When you looked in the mirror, your jaw almost fell open.
It hugged you perfectly, the length stopping just where you assumed it was meant to stop. It was casual enough to be worn normally, but it had that fancy touch that made it suited for a romantic dinner date or uppity party. You almost looked like royalty. You could just imagine it, waving to crowds with a slow hand from a horse-drawn carriage. Bobby would be beside you, as always, and Margie and Aaron in the carriage behind you. Sam would be dealing with the horses.
You were shaken out of your thoughts by a faint knock on the door. “Hey, are you guys ready? There’s a bit of a line out here,” came Robert’s voice. Margie was dressed by that point, so you opened the door, still clad in the dress.
“I just gotta change out of this and then we’ll be ready.” You gave a small twirl, and Robert choked on air. “It’s too expensive, but it’s nice to dream,” you said with a small grin. You didn’t know if it reached your eyes or not, but you knew the boy wouldn’t call you out for it. Not in public, at least.
You looked beautiful. That’s all that he could see, all that he could fathom. You slipped back into the dressing room, and he was left stunned.
Before anything else, though, you looked happy in the dress. Sad that you had to leave it, but it made you happy. Robert was nothing if not a sucker for seeing you happy.
Your group finally checked out after a few minutes of the cashier ringing up Margie’s clothes. It was nearing the end of your mall trip, but you managed to visit the comic store and pick up a bite to eat along the way. At some point, while you were flipping through a comic book, Robert slipped away and returned with a grocery bag. It was something his mom wanted him to pick up, he said, and you didn’t feel the need to question him. You just mumbled a conversation starter into Margie’s ear and slipped away as she excitedly whipped around to relay it to him.
She never did win him over. She tried and tried, and you helped and helped, but it seemed he didn’t have an eye for her.
Everything came to a sort of explosion near Christmas. The ground was powdered with a thick blanket of snow, the trees were bare, save for dripping ice, and houses put out beautiful, twinkling lights. There were even singing decorations from your neighbor to the left. When you breathed, the air would puff out in gentle clouds. It was, in essence, a perfect, picturesque winter. It was also one of your favorite times of the year.
Your mom always made an effort during the winter months. She came home earlier to hide in the bathroom, trying to muffle the sounds of wrapping paper and scissors. In the morning, you would see the fruits of her labor tucked under your little plastic tree. It wasn’t perfect, but she wanted you to experience some sort of joyful Montana holiday. You also spent more time indoors, snickering with Robert in the library or blowing on sweet hot cocoa by his crackling fire. It was times like these that you really felt at home.
His family knew about your situation. They didn’t make your mom feel like a villain, no, but they knew she was struggling, and they did their very best to help you out. That’s why you were bundled up on their couch on one frigid day, when Robert came home with a pinched frown.
He wasn’t mad, exactly. You had never known him to be mad. But he was uncomfortable in a way that made you want to throw your blanket over him and make him whisper his troubles to you.
“What’s wrong?” You asked. He wasn’t surprised to see you in his home—he never was. He sat down next to you with a heavy sigh.
“Margaret asked if I wanted to date her,” he murmured, throwing his head back against the couch cushions. This piqued your interest. You knew something like this would happen eventually, but you didn’t expect him to be so uneasy about it. Margie had been talking about asking him out for ages, and you just smiled and nodded. Her bright, bubbly personality was a large contrast to his, but you figured that opposites attracted. He had never shown a hint of distaste at being around her. No distaste that you had seen, at least.
You looked at him, confusion creasing your face. “What did you say?” Maybe it was just the wrong time. If he were to crush on anyone, it would be her, not that he had ever talked about his crushes to you. That seemed like something he would only tell Aaron, despite you being his closest friend.
“I said no. I just… I don’t like her like that.” His voice came out as an almost groan as he rubbed at his eyes. He turned his head to rest it on your shoulder. The weight sent a heavy warmth through you, but you were still so bewildered that it hardly even registered.
“I thought you would. Did she do something wrong?”
He shook his head, looking up at you, and then back down at the fire blazing away in his fireplace. Slowly, he wrapped your blanket around himself, as well, sharing your heat to ward off the cold. “No, she’s nice, but I don’t feel that way about her.” You still didn’t get it. If you were him, you would jump at the chance to date her. She was pretty, funny, and her family was well off. However, something in you uttered that it takes more than that to make someone love you. And that something was a bit happy, because Robert rejecting Margie meant that you could have him all to yourself again.
“Oh,” you breathed. “Do you feel that way about anyone else?”
That question breached the sanctity of your relationship in a way. You had never asked him about his love life, and he had never asked about yours. It was unspoken. You knew, deep in your heart, that if he asked you, you wouldn’t be able to say anyone’s name but his.
His face was tinged with red. It was hard to see, but you knew it was there. “I dunno.”
You lapsed into a subdued silence, not knowing whether to press forward or not. You decided on the latter, just listening to the near-silent spitting of the fireplace. You knew that Margie wouldn’t be happy, and you would get an earful over the phone that night, but you knew that, like all things, this would pass.
Bobby would be your closest confidant for another Christmas.
You were right when you assumed that Margie wouldn’t take it well. You spent night after night listening to her laments, rubbing a soothing pattern on her back as she cried. You didn’t even know if she was upset that Robert didn’t like her or if she was upset that she got rejected, but you gave her a listening ear no matter what. The calls and in-person interactions only ceased when she went to spend the week of Christmas with her family in Utah.
You, naturally, spent most of your time with Robert. For the entirety of winter break, it was just you and him, which was something that hadn’t happened since elementary school. It gave you a chance to think about things—your feelings in particular.
You slowly realized that you didn’t want to just be his friend. You didn’t know it was love, not yet at least, but your heart beat faster when he was around, and you felt the need to keep him around for as long as possible. It was something further than platonic. A crush, maybe, that was only furthered by the events of Christmas day.
You spent the rare morning with your mother, who had been given a single day off by her boss. It was odd to have her around to make breakfast, not smelling of the bar, and humming around a piece of toast. “It’s almost ready, honey. Why don’t you start on the presents while we wait?” Her voice was only slightly muffled by her food. You nodded silently and pulled out one of the three little gifts wrapped up under the tree. Two from her to you, and one from you to her. It didn’t disappoint you to not receive the dozens of wrapped boxes that your friends did; from a young age, you had realized that any gift at all was precious. You slipped your fingers beneath the wrapping paper and pulled the taped folds away gently, careful not to rip them.
As you unfolded the creases, the box underneath revealed itself to you. It was a shoebox, and within were a pair of shoes that you had been eyeing for a while now. Your face lit up with surprise. She had really remembered? “Thank you, mom.” You grinned. She laughed, turning the heat off from under the scrambled eggs she was tending to.
“I’m not a bad gift giver, hm?” she hummed, sitting down next to you. You pushed the gift that you wrapped for her into her grasp, and she looked down at it with a guilty expression. “I didn’t notice you got anything for me, sweet thing. I’m sorry. I don’t want to be the type of mom that doesn’t deserve a Christmas gift.”
You took her hands off of the present and wrapped them around your shoulders, her normally cold fingers giving off a soft heat. “You aren’t. You do your best, mama, and I love you all the same.” You couldn’t bring yourself to be mean to her when she had spent an important part of her paycheck on you. It was true, that she did all she could think to do, but some part of you wanted her to be better. You still hoped that she could pull herself together and make breakfast for you every day, so you wouldn’t have to microwave pizza pockets or slump over to Robert’s house for a bite to eat. But you were her child, not Georgia Floyd’s, and hoping and wishing couldn’t change that. You had come to terms with it when you saw her watery eyes undoing your sloppy wrapping.
It was a jewelry tree that she said she wanted nearly five months ago. It was expensive, sapping your meager funds, but you knew it would make her happy.
Your mother was one for jewelry and pleasantries, when pleasantries were made to be found. You figured that she liked to feel fancy, with glass diamonds and greening gold. It was the best gift you could think to give her.
She looked up at you as tears began to stream down her face. She wiped them away hastily. “Thanks, baby. I appreciate you more than you know, more than I could ever tell you.”
Your next gift was a book you had wanted for a while but could never seem to find at the library. You thanked her profusely, and spent the next half hour eating with her and talking. Like normal families do. Normal families with normal moms. You could almost picture a man, your father, coming in from the cold outside with the mail in his hands. A roaring fire, a sibling, a pet. Maybe a beagle like Bobby had. But the illusion was shattered when she pulled herself up and wrapped her scarf around her neck, muttering apologetically about having to pick up a Christmas shift after all as she hugged you close. You needed the money, she said. That didn’t make it hurt any less.
Nearly as soon as she left, there was a quiet knock on your door. You opened it slowly, not excited about hearing from the Jehovah’s Witness that frequented your neighborhood. Instead of him was Robert. And he was carrying a gift bag.
“Hi,” he blurted, “this is for you. Merry Christmas.” He handed you the bag, careful not to put his foot through the threshold of your house. You opened the door wider, a pleasant grin spreading onto your face.
“Come in, I have something for you too.”
He hesitated. He had never been inside your house before. You had never explicitly told him he wasn’t allowed, but you usually had some excuse as to why he couldn’t stay over. Over the years, he had learned to just stop looking past the barely cracked-open door and pull you away to his place instead. But, with your insistence, he breached the unknown.
Your house wasn’t as furnished or comfortable as his, but it didn’t really matter. There were two brooms laid against the kitchen wall and a dustpan between them, and your small couch had a tear on the seam. The cabinets didn’t exactly close right, and your faucet leaked. Other than that, it was a normal house. He marveled at a picture of you and your mom stuck to the fridge with a magnet, with the edges folded over like it used to be in a frame. You let him wander for a minute or two before pulling him into your bedroom.
It was completely and utterly you. Books, comics, and little craft projects filled much of the shelf next to your bed, and the sheets were messily crumpled on your mattress. You had a little closet and a mirror that rested against it, slightly smudged with fingerprints. There was even a poster from some movie you liked hung above your headboard. You opened your closet and pulled a small wrapped parcel out from the depths.
You handed it to him with a shy look. “I hope you like it.”
As he took the gift from you, he could feel a significant heft to the package. “I’d like anything if it was from you. It’s the thought that counts, right?” He sat on the edge of your bed as you nodded slowly. You were still a little worried that he wouldn’t be happy, but you knew him. He would thank you profusely if you had wrapped him a lump of coal. He might have even displayed it proudly on his shelf. The thought was enough to have you stifling a laugh. “You should open yours first.”
You obliged, pulling out the tissue paper delicately. Your fingers closed in around something soft, like fabric. Through the gaps of your hands, you could see your favorite color. Your heart leaped out of your chest. “Is this…?”
Bobby nodded, beaming. You took the article of clothing out fully and almost cried at the sight.
It was the dress you had wanted at the mall. The one that had fit you perfectly, and the one that Margie had almost taken from you. You hugged it to your chest. “Thank you, Bobby, thank you. I love it so much.” Your voice was quiet, brimming with emotion. He just opened his arms, and you dove into them, the both of you uncaring of the tear marks that would form on his thick jacket. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” You exclaimed, louder this time, but still muffled by his chest. He just laughed and pulled you in closer.
“You’re welcome, you’re welcome, you’re welcome.”
That meant more to you than anything else could have. Not only did he notice what you liked, he bought it when you couldn’t. It was more than just a gift.
Robert would’ve given up his entire stash of money, carefully tucked away in his dresser drawer, to make you react like that. It was no contest.
He opened his gift next and had to scrub the wetness away from his own eyes. It was a model plane; more specifically, a version of the Super Hornet. The plane he had heard about entering service years ago, and the plane that he dreamed of flying. He ran his hands along the wings in wonder. “It’s perfect.” He choked out. “Thank you. I’m gonna put it on my shelf as soon as I get home.” You knew he would say something like that, but that doesn’t stop you from feeling good.
He stayed for a bit, after that, talking to you about anything and everything, as you usually do. It was nice to see him lying on your bed, staring up at your ceiling. And it was nice to have this sort of alone time with him. When he reached up to pick a piece of fuzz off of your shirt, you almost melted in place. You never thought your heart could beat that fast.
After he left, you felt your joy walk out the door behind him. All you could think was that you couldn’t wait to see him again.
You never had to wait long.
The rest of middle school went by fairly quickly, as did Margaret’s sadness. She got over her affections before moving on to the next poor sap, dragging you along with her. After eighth grade, she would always mention how nice Aaron looked in his church clothes and how pretty his eyes were. Not having to worry about someone taking Bobby away from you was just another weight off of your shoulders. You also grew a lot during that time, physically and mentally. You were taller, happier, bigger, stronger. It was in part due to Rob, as he liked to be called sometime during your freshman year, and in part due to your mother finally going to rehab.
You didn’t know it was rehab. You didn’t know much at that age, not of yourself or other people, so it was just one more thing to add to the list. She just told you that you would have to stay at Rob’s for a few months, and they accepted your presence with kindness. His mom seemed to look at you sadly during that time. You chose to ignore it, focusing on how grateful you were to have a home while your mother was away.
High school was better. Much better, in your opinion. You felt like things were finally coming together.
You had a small, quaint, stable friend group, consisting of you, Margaret, Rob, and Aaron. They were fun. You didn’t think you could enjoy going to football games or pep rallies until they were there with you, cheering and joyful. Even studying was full of inside jokes and nudging each other with your elbows until the flashcards were forgotten and the air was thick with laughter. You started to enjoy your classes, too, because you had a clearer goal in your mind. You were going to apply to your city’s college and room with Margie, considering you both got in. So you threw yourself into school with full force, hoping that your future would be just as great.
Rob wasn’t planning on going to your college. He hadn’t told you, not yet, but he was applying to the Naval Academy. He was finally going to achieve his dreams, even if he felt endless guilt about leaving you to be on your own. He didn’t want to lose you, but the temptation of the sky drew him in until he couldn’t escape the magnetizing force.
The first year was, other than a few football games and watching Margie perform in the school play, relatively uneventful.
Dungeons and Dragons began to reign supreme as your group’s favorite pastime, although Margaret didn’t quite understand the story that Aaron concocted. To her credit, she tried. She played an elvish ranger with long flowing hair and a past of tortured princesshood, while you decided on a sweet halfling druid, and Rob a powerful human wizard. Nothing was more fun than losing yourself entirely to the tale, drawn in by Aaron’s dark voice impressions and the little figures that danced across the map he drew. It was a more grown-up form of playing pretend, and you were entranced by every second of every session.
By the time your mother returned home, fidgety yet quiet, you had established a nice sort of life. You moved back to your house, bittersweetly thanking Rob’s family for taking you in, and you spent the rest of the school year and the summer that followed with her.
She was different. She wasn’t like she was prior to the drinking or during the drinking, but a new person entirely, like she shed every part of herself and started fresh. She slept in, but got ready for work as you were walking out the door. She cooked, but with a tremor in her hand that was never present before. There were no more midnight rampages, but you got the feeling that she didn’t fall into her bed until very late hours. It was odd, at best, but like always, she did what she could with what she had. You continued to support her every step of the way.
Starting your sophomore year was less exciting than transitioning to a whole new school, and the nerves that had preceded every other year had faded into the background. You were more sure of yourself. Still naive, but there was some confidence in your step. The classes were tough, but you were tougher. Of course, the people who picked on you in the past were still jerks, but it was nothing you weren’t already used to.
You finished the year with a smile on your face and a finger linked with each of your friends.
Summer was the same as it always was. Fun, lazy, anything you wanted to make of it. You and the rest of the group frequented the lake closest to Aaron’s house, as his older brother was no stranger to driving you around in the car he had fixed up the summer previous. It was during one of those trips that you discovered quite a few things about the people around you.
Margaret was splashing around in the lake, completely unfazed by the freezing water. Well, she was fazed at the beginning, but she quickly adapted. “Come in, it’s so nice!” she called, flicking a drop of water towards you. You blocked it with the edge of your towel, not keen on getting your book wet.
“Later, I’m still reading,” you grumbled. Rob was perched behind you, reading over your shoulder as the pages flipped. You had just returned from the water and were trying to wait out the little kids that were flailing around in the shallows.
She made a face until she spotted that Aaron was also out of the water. Shrugging, she stepped closer to the shore, and tugged on his arm. That action sent him stumbling into the lapping waves, to her delight.
He let out an indistinct shout before resigning himself to being wet once again. “Warn me next time, geez! I could’ve died,” he moaned, pushing a wave of water straight into Margie’s face. She just laughed in delight.
You ignored the two as you worked on your book, delving further into the story of a girl on a mountain, traversing through the thick forest in an attempt to wake her comatose father. Rob read right along with you, keeping your pace perfectly. You never needed to ask him when he wanted you to turn the pages—it was like your eyes read at the same speed, your brains processing the same things. Among other things, that was convenient.
The air began to grow colder as you began the second-to-last chapter, the sun casting longer and longer shadows. It wasn’t evening quite yet, but the blazing afternoon sun had softened. You looked up with a start. It had clearly been a couple hours, but where were the other two members of your group?
You turned around to face Rob. “Have you seen Aaron and Margie recently?”
He quickly scanned the area with a slight look of panic sewn into his features. The lake was empty, the shore was clear of visitors, and even the sky was barren. “No, but we really need to find them before Marcus comes back with the car.” They were simply gone. “Here, why don’t you stay with our stuff and I’ll go look?” he suggested, standing to wipe the gravel off his shorts.
“I don’t want to split up.” You were wary of the quiet, unsure if something would come out of the land around you and take you, too. “We can hide the bags in that dry spot under the dock and come back for them later.”
He just nodded in agreement, taking the larger share of your things and helping you conceal them within the rocks and overgrown water weeds. The two of you then set off to find your friends, calling their names into the sound of sloshing water and twittering birds.
It was almost twenty minutes later when you began to hear someone sniffling and a distinctly feminine voice trying to calm them down. Margie and Aaron. You and Rob looked at each other, then swiftly moved towards them.
Aaron was crouched down in the middle of a little clearing, his head in his hands. Margie was sitting and whispering to him, something you couldn’t quite make out. You had never heard her whisper before. It didn’t matter, though, because they quickly spotted you.
“Guys, I’m not sure it’s a good-”
“No, it’s okay.” Aaron cut Margaret off. “They can hear it.”
You dropped to your knees to get on their level, Rob quickly following suit. “What happened?” you asked, gently reaching out to brush Aaron’s hand. His face was slick with tears, his normally neat hair lopsided like he had tried to run his fingers through the thick coils.
He hesitated, slightly, but Margie patted him encouragingly. “Margie told me how she felt.”
Okay, another confession within the friend group. That wouldn’t explain the running away or the crying, at least not him crying, so what else? Rob spoke up, voice restrained. “How did that make you feel?”
“Bad,” he muttered, looking up at the girl with guilt in his brown eyes. “Not because I don’t like her, but because I can’t.” His voice trailed off into muffled sobs once again as he sunk into Margie’s arms.
Oh. You exchanged glances with Rob.
That wasn’t exactly news to you, but you had never been able to voice your suspicions out loud. It just made sense. Margie liked Aaron, and Aaron didn’t like girls. He didn’t even have to explain fully, you and Rob just hugged his shaking form.
There was a very hushed, heartfelt talk after that. The fact of the matter was, you and your friends loved Aaron, and that was just a new fact about him for you to love. It also surprised you a little.
You knew you would be okay with it, but Rob and Margie grew up with you. They knew your area and the opinions that floated around. You never expected them to be hateful, no, but putting aside the thoughts that were so instilled in your hometown would be difficult for anyone lesser than them. It showed you that your friends wouldn’t dream of hurting the people around them, the people they loved.
When anyone, you included, presented the group with a new side of them, they were accepted with open arms.
Junior year was tougher than the previous. Your rocks remained by your side, but certain people pulled at the strings binding your sanity like a child with a ball of yarn. One of those people ended up being Brady, who after a couple years of a mild hiatus, began making fun of you more than ever.
He was in all the same rigorous classes as you and your friends, leading him to be able to torture you during lessons. In addition to that, his last name was similar enough to yours for him to be placed behind you in most of those classes.
The vast majority of the torture involved stealing your belongings, throwing things at the back of your head, making fun of your looks, hobbies, anything, and passing you notes that read like a stupid teenage boy’s jeers. Sexual innuendos, frankly abhorrent pick up lines, and gross questions crumpled under your fist almost every day.
You tried to tell the teachers, the principal, anyone that would listen, but they all said the same thing: boys will be boys. Brady was too good of a student and too important of an athlete to punish. Hell, the most he got for cutting off a section of your hair was a verbal warning. Every day, you and your friends got closer and closer to punching him in the face. None of them liked him, for good reason, but even their protection couldn’t fully stop him. Everything exploded in the spring, right before your junior prom.
You sat at your desk during your English lecture, desperately trying to pay attention to your teacher who was droning on and on about The Great Gatsby. You shifted your leg a bit, just enough to feel a piece of paper pressing into the underside of your thigh. You pulled it out, confused.
It was a thick, decorated section of stationery with a few words scrawled on it in cursive. It read, “Meet me by the gym after school,” signed by someone who called themselves your secret admirer. You looked down at the prose. It didn’t look like Brady’s handwriting, something you were quite sure of. But who else would’ve written it? You tucked it in your pocket, not wanting to decide whether or not to go right then and there.
You did end up going, which was your biggest mistake. You sat on the edge of a planter near the entrance of the gym, picking at the seam of your shirt. It wasn’t long before everyone who had gym class last period filed out of the school, leaving you utterly alone. It also wasn’t long before Brady appeared, walking towards you like he was on a mission.
You stood up, poised to leave if he did anything other than walk right on by. Unfortunately for you, he held up a hand as if to tell you to wait. “Hey,” he grinned, “you got my note?”
You paused. “Your note?” You didn’t think he even knew how to write in cursive, much less make it as neat as it was on the stationary. You wouldn’t be surprised if he paid one of the artsy girls to write it for him.
“Yeah.” He stared down at you. There was a gleam in his eye that you didn’t like. “I wanted to ask you to prom.”
Prom? He wanted to ask you to prom? You were baffled. There were a million better fitting people at his disposal, ones that didn’t hate him with a passion. He had made your life hell that year, and multiple years previous to that. You almost scoffed at his words.
“Well, I would rather you didn’t.” You said. You turned to leave, but his hand caught your wrist in a vice-like grip. His eerily green eyes burned holes into yours.
“What, you’re just going to leave? After leading me on for so many years, playing hard to get?”
You were stunned. You weren’t aware you were playing anything. Everything he did just seemed mean, and you responded to it like any victim of bullying would. You just balked, uttering a quiet “huh?” when he wouldn’t let go. Try as you might, you couldn’t break his grip as he ranted about you being so obviously into him. He even tried to pull you closer, until two familiar hands grabbed his arm and shoved him back.
It was Rob, and he was furious. “What the fuck? Leave her alone,” he snapped, forcing himself into the gap between you and Brady. You rarely heard him curse, and you had never seen him as mad as that. Brady just rolled his eyes with a psychotic little laugh.
“Oh my god, did you think I was actually into your little girlfriend? Shove off, dude. I was joking. Who in their right mind would want that thing hanging off them in public?” he scoffed. You couldn’t tell if he was serious about anything right then. He was contradicting himself constantly. If the prom thing was a joke, was he just making fun of you again? Or if the prom thing was serious, was he deflecting? Your mind was reeling, and you just wanted to sit down and get your head straight. The place where Brady had grabbed you was pulsing, sure to form a bruise during the night.
Rob said something you didn’t remember before he put a protective hand on your shoulder and ushered you away. All you could hear was laughter, Brady’s and a couple other boys’. You didn’t even see the other boys arrive, and if they were there the whole time, you weren’t aware. The whole walk of shame just felt like a fever dream, with you fading in and out of reality until Rob sat you down on the edge of his mattress. You couldn’t even tell how you got there. Rob tilted your face towards him, concerned, and you realized you were crying.
“Don’t let him get to you.” His voice was soothing, like he was speaking to a scared puppy. “He was just being an asshole.”
“Did you hear everything?” You sounded pathetic, but you didn’t care.
Rob shook his head. “When I came over, he was in the middle of some spiel. I was just on my way to lacrosse practice before I saw you.” Ah, yes, he was in lacrosse. And he was usually early. The things you remembered after dissociating continued to surprise you. He wiped the tears off your cheeks with the pad of his thumb.
He hated seeing you like that. Brady didn’t deserve to make you cry. No one did, not even yourself. He wanted to pull you under his covers and let you sigh into his shirt, like always. He wanted you to forget about everything and just hold on to him.
You wrung your hands in your lap, trying desperately to process everything. The situation was just so… bizarre. You didn’t know what to believe, but at the end of the day, you figured it didn’t matter. Brady will be Brady. Out of nowhere, you started to laugh. Rob’s eyes widened, but he cracked a smile too.
You devolved into cackles on his bed, with him doubled over next to you. Hysterics, some might say. But it was all you could think to do at the time, all your tired mind could handle at the moment. Of course, you talked about it after, but the laughter was the key to getting you through the situation.
You had waited all your life for a big confession of love, and your “first one” went to shit immediately. Luckily, like always, Rob was there to pick up the pieces.
Prom came and went without another word from Brady. Instead of going to the dance, however, you and your friends spent the night at a diner. The place had a playplace definitely designed and designated for little kids, but that didn’t stop you from climbing up the sides and playing a good old game of tag. You were winded by the end, a cramp crawling its way down your side, but it was more fun than sitting around a bowl of punch would be. The dances were never your thing, anyway.
Both Margie and Aaron had a curfew as the night marched towards 10:00, but you decided to go back to Rob’s house for a movie or two. He could drive, and it was the most amazing excuse for him to ferry everyone everywhere. He never minded. So you got in his car, and he let you choose the music, and you talked the whole way home.
As you finally arrived, your voices fell to hushed whispers. His family was more than likely asleep—save for his brother, who was spending his first year in college on campus. Rob locked the door and fumbled for the TV remote in the near-darkness as you thumbed through his DVD collection.
There wasn’t much selection. His family encouraged spending time with each other instead of spending time staring at a screen, so their DVDs consisted of old children’s films, a few action movies, and The Princess Bride. You had seen every one of them countless times, but the action movies more so. Frankly, you were tired of Men in Black and The Terminator, so you pulled out The Princess Bride. It was his sister’s favorite, but you liked it enough.
Rob raised his eyebrows at the selection but accepted it, popping the disc into the player and tugging a blanket over your body, already nice and comfortable on the couch.
The first few times you watched movies together, Bobby would be silent. He stared at the screen with rapt attention, losing himself in the plot and acting. Over time, as you both learned to remember each twist and even a few distinct lines, you started talking while the movie played. It went from movie discussion to just anything, with the film serving as background noise to your conversation. A bit of you wondered why you didn’t just pause the video or talk somewhere else, but it was familiar, and somehow far better than conversing in silence. This time, you were discussing how far you could go in your friendship before Rob would stop metaphorically saying “as you wish”.
“I feel like you would say no if I, like, asked if I could pick your nose. Which I wouldn’t do, but you wouldn’t let me, right?”
He considered it for a moment, shrugging noncommittally. “If I had a reason to believe there was something in it, I might.” You scrunched your nose in response, shaking your head to the thought of it.
“Well, I’m not sticking my finger up there any time soon.” You pushed his face away from yours with your finger, pressing lightly into his forehead. He fell back, settling into the couch cushions.
“Thank god. I really think I’d let you do anything, though.”
You sat up, following him onto his side of the couch. There was a playful smile on your lips. “Anything?”
He nodded, face flushed in the dim lighting. He blushed so easily at the slightest provocation—it would be funny if you hadn’t already teased him for it hundreds of times. “That’s fair. I’d probably let you do anything too, but within reason.”
He tensed, eyes flicking across your face. He seemed like he was considering something. He had a concentrated look on his face, weighing the pros and cons. You had seen that face numerous times in the past, but right now, it confused you. Before he could think any better of it, and before he could get in his head about his newfound impulsivity, he opened his mouth. “Is kissing you within reason?”
You paused. Don’t get ahead of yourself, you thought. It’s for the sake of the conversation. Right? It wasn’t like he thought about kissing you as much as you thought about kissing him. He was just so handsome, every day, all the time. It only got better with the years developing his features. It wasn’t like he had a major crush on you, too. “Sure.”
“Then…” His gaze dropped to your lips. He was hesitating, like you were going to shove him away and call him disgusting. But it was finally happening, and your heart beat faster and faster in your chest.
“As you wish.”
Your lips connected, and his hand cradled the back of your head. It was like nothing you had ever experienced before.
Warm, soft, a bit of teeth, but that didn’t matter. You felt like you were flying. Your dream finally came true—the one where you had his loving touch, where you melted into his arms like he would be able to hold you together. You prayed to anyone that would listen to never let you wake up.
When you pulled away, Rob’s face was red and dazed. He could hardly believe that he did that, and that you let him. He had been harboring so many feelings, ones that he himself had only realized in middle school. He tried everything to deny them, to push them to the side, because he didn’t think he could make you as happy as you deserved. But he couldn’t deny himself enough to not kiss you, not when you looked so perfect, lit up by the television screen. He was a strong person, but not that strong.
You were utterly flustered. A short silence filled the air for a moment before you opened your mouth, closed it, and then opened it again to speak. “So…”
“Can I be your boyfriend?” He blurted. That was quick. “I know it’s… weird, but I really love you, and I have for a while.” He looked away shyly, blue eyes pointed towards anything but you.
“Yeah. I’d like that,” you smiled.
Your school year finished with an absolute flourish. You had a boyfriend for once. Margie was delighted when she found out.
She squealed so loudly that you thought she would collapse the walls of her room, her hands immediately finding a place on your shoulders to shake you. “You and Rob, oh, I knew it! You’re perfect together.” She had matured so much after middle school, and the thought made your lips curl up into a smile.
Telling Aaron was easier. He looked at you with a knowing smile and then nodded, satisfied that you had both pulled your heads out of your asses long enough to realize you were in love with each other. As Margie was your victim while you were contesting your feelings, he was Rob’s. He knew that everything would work out better than any of you.
Bobby didn’t quite know how to go about informing his family, so he decided on inviting you over for dinner and giving a whole, uninterrupted speech about how he wanted to let them know that you were more than just a friend now. His little sister, Jodie, just rolled her eyes and said, “We know.” He reddened under their laughter, but his hand was firm in holding yours under the table.
Your mom was the person you were most worried about. She liked Rob, but you had never really been able to talk to her about those things. In the end, you casually dropped it during a conversation, she made some little comment about it, and you moved on. It wasn’t much of a big deal.
After the initial reactions, your relationship with him didn’t change much. You still did everything together, and you still spent hours talking with him, but there were a few sneaky kisses in between words and a few instances of hand-holding. It was heaven.
Despite you having a similar dynamic, it felt more real, like you weren’t skirting around a touchy subject anymore. You were fully immersed in said subject, and Rob was the perfect accomplice.
You knew him to be kind, gentle, and smart, but everything was amplified tenfold over the summer before your senior year. He held you with a special determination, never hiding how much he loved you through touch alone. He pulled you away from Brady whenever he approached, letting you hold his hand instead of looking at him. You saw a side of him that he kept carefully locked away.
He never left behind his love of comics and flying, but he let you in on those secrets. He finally told you that he was applying to the Naval Academy (which you realized was the reason he was spending so much time at the gym, and why he was an Eagle Scout, and captain of the lacrosse team, etc. etc.), and even though he was worried that you would react badly, you tried to support him. It lifted a kind of weight off of his shoulders and let him be fully honest with you about everything.
You had never been in a better place. He kissed you, brought you flowers, held your hand, and walked on the outside of the sidewalk. A gentleman, as he always had been.
One of your favorite memories during that time was when he took you out to eat with his first ever paycheck. It wasn’t any place particularly fancy, as he worked a minimum wage job flipping burgers, but it was special all the same.
Rob was dressed in a polo, hair smoothed and combed (which was a whole lot better than his style in middle school, in your opinion), and glasses perched on his nose. He had taken to wearing them again as he hated getting dry eyes while working out. And, man, did he work out. He was getting a bit big for his clothing, his arms pushing against the fabric of his shirt, and chest noticeably straining against the cloth. You pulled your eyes away from his body, face a little warm when you noticed he noticed.
For once, you didn’t know what to talk about. It was your first real, proper date, and the pressure left your mouth dry. You drummed your fingers on the table before deciding to end the tension. “Do you remember when we first met?”
He blinked, but smiled fondly at the memory. “Yeah. I still had that big cast, and you didn’t have any shoes on. I was jealous, you know,” he laughed lightly, “you got to feel the ground with both your feet.”
He reached out to take your hand, but stopped just short of your digits. You closed the gap and linked your fingers. “I was jealous that you had a cast with signatures on it. Apparently breaking a bone was cool to me, until I realized it meant you couldn’t go splash in the creek or roll down a hill.”
“That was awful. I think I cried once because I couldn’t chase a newt into the water.”
“And I had to sit by the edge of the stream and hold your glasses so you could wipe your eyes!” It was like yesterday for you, hand resting on his shoulder and mouth whispering soothing words until he could pick his glasses from your outstretched hand. He didn’t cry often, but you supposed that particular day took a toll on him in a way that you could not recall.
“You’ve always been great at comforting me.”
“I haven’t done it in a while, though. Hey, maybe you should get that boot back so I can see if I still have the magic touch,” you teased. He shook his head vigorously.
“Are you kidding me? I never want to see another medical boot again.” He paused. “Well, actually, it wouldn’t be so bad if you were there. Y’know, for moral support.”
You rolled your eyes, but your mouth betrayed you as it formed a smile. “For sure. I would dote on you—cucumbers on your eyes, a warm towel wrapping your hair, anything you want. Maybe I could even carry you down to the creek and find a few newts for you.”
“Carry me? You would probably break your back.” he scoffed, somewhat shyly. You didn’t even know a person could scoff shyly, but he was the king of consistency; he did everything with that little bashful tilt of his head.
“You never know. I’ve gotten pretty strong lately.”
“Show me sometime, then we can discuss the ‘carrying me down to the creek’ thing.”
“...give me a few more years and we’ll see.”
You talked about memories for hours upon end, until the restaurant workers had to gently push you out the door. The time you accidentally ate a fly while swinging, and he consoled you as you washed your mouth out a million times. When Margie accidentally left you two locked in her closet because she didn’t want her parents to make you leave. Even when Rob’s parents sat you down and said it would be okay with them if you two dated—which was met with outward disgust and internal hope. Throughout the reminiscence, his hand was held tightly in yours, and his eyes sometimes watered. It took everything in you to not sob at the idea of not being able to form these kinds of memories with him. It was kind of your last-ditch effort to truly be with him, in a way that no one else could be, before school started up again. You knew that soon, you would be stuck in class, and after that… after that, there were but a few brief weeks until he had to leave. You hadn’t been apart from him since you met, and each new day ticked down like a massive, ominous clock. You would just have to wait for him to return, as you waited for him to arrive in the first place.
Just like you assumed it would, time passed quickly. Senior year was packed with homework, tests, college applications, more homework, more tests, watching lacrosse matches, cheering and whooping at football games, club meetings, swinging on the local park’s swings until you got sick with laughter, driving, and breaking curfew. It was fun. Everything could be fun if it was with the right people.
After things had died down, you discovered that your college and Naval Academy decisions happened to align somewhat perfectly with each other. Margie, Aaron, and you all got your letters a few days before Rob did, and you waited to open them together. Even holding the envelopes was stressful, like your entire future rode on a few printed words. They did, actually. That made it even scarier.
“Okay, we’ve all actually got to open them this time,” Margie groaned. She had counted down from three at least four times at this point. You and the boys were too scared to rip open the seals. It was amazing that she had held back from tearing them apart herself. “Three, two… one!”
The sound of tearing paper filled Rob’s bedroom, and you all eagerly held up the letters to the soft, warm glow of his overhead light.
Congratulations!
Congratulations!
Congratulations!
…pleased to offer you…
You did it. You all did it. A beat of shocked silence filled the air as you took glance after glance at your own and everyone else’s papers, but it was quickly broken by Margie’s scream. She threw her arms around you, tackling you to the floor, as she yelled, “Everyone got in! Everyone got in! I knew it, I knew it, I knew it!” You laughed in her grasp, everyone releasing a breath of relief that they didn’t know they were holding. Margie pulled Rob and Aaron into her bear hug as well, until everyone was in a big, happy pile. A twinge in your heart knew that these letters meant nothing would ever be the same again, but you pushed it aside for the joy of now.
Rob grinned, his glasses crooked on his face. “Good job, guys. Congrats. You all really deserve it.”
“You deserve it too, Bobby. Getting into the academy is hard, but I know you worked harder.” You gave him a peck on the cheek as Margie swooned and Aaron gagged.
It took about two more seconds for the moment to devolve. Aaron folded his acceptance letter into a boat, which he then got stuck in Margie’s hair. Six pairs of hands worked to detangle it, but she didn’t make it any easier with the amount of giggles she was releasing. It was going to be okay, you thought. High school would end, and college would begin, but you could deal with everything coming your way. Your best friends would be with you, and your best-est friend would be an email away. An email and a million miles, but an email nonetheless. He had already created a folder just for you.
Things changed, as they always have and always will. You would cry, and yes, you were stuck biding the time before your soon-to-be long distance boyfriend returned, but that change was beautiful.
After packing your meager belongings into a duffel bag and a half-wheeled suitcase, your mom drove you to your college dorm for move-in day. She was sad to see you go, but she joked that she could host the A.A. meetings in your room during your absence. She was okay to live on her own, she assured you. For the first time in a long time, you fully believed her.
She helped you set up, greeting Margie as well, then gave you a squeezing hug and walked back to her car. You likely wouldn’t be able to see her for a while, considering that you didn’t have your own car, but you had survived without her in the past, and you would again.
Everything felt new and exciting, the world alight with opportunities. Every class prompted a discussion within yourself, and every party forced that discussion to present itself. You found that enjoying reality had a sort of grounding effect, even when you were clinging to a wall during a wildly chaotic frat house rager. Margie had joined the adjoining sorority, so those things were often places you could hang out. Man, did you hang out.
With (almost) complete and utter freedom, you could do just about anything. You worked at a Jersey Mike’s on campus, so you had access to free sandwiches and money; that meant the world was your oyster. You and your friends dabbled in school organizations, danced to loud music, stuck your heads out of sunroofs, and edged your way into the campus culture. The librarian ended up kicking you and your English 101 classmates out of the library after you violated the “quiet study” rule a few too many times.
The school part was, admittedly, less fun, but it was a good experience nonetheless. You ended up switching majors twice during your first two years of college, as you were not exactly sure what would be useful or even what you wanted out of life, but you settled on something eventually. Aaron stuck straight on his path to pre-med with biology, while Margaret switched from political science to education. As the general education requirements were fulfilled and the more targeted classes began, your hangouts dulled down a little bit. Aaron was constantly stressed and no longer had time to roll down the sunroof, and even Margie had things to do. She was interning at a school district a few miles from campus. The new friends you made had less and less time to talk. It left you feeling a little disgruntled, but between harder work and dictating your newly boring life to Bob, there was no time to spare.
He started signing off his emails as Bob; whether it was to sound professional or because it was what everyone in the academy called him, it didn’t matter. You accepted it, like you did so many things about him.
One email chain in particular is now printed out on thick, bordered paper, stuck in one of your million half-filled-in photo albums. You thumb through them from time to time, just to look at the memories.
From: [email protected]
Hello, my love!
I haven’t had a chance to read your past emails, sorry! They keep me busy here (not as busy as plebe summer though haha) and downtime is a thing of the past. I will read them in a few days, if all things go well. I’ll tell you about my past few weeks in the meantime. Well, my past few weeks haven’t been all too interesting, but I figured I’d write it down anyway.
Mickey and I have been going through the motions. The classes can be tough, but nothing compares to Ms. Norton’s gov assignments. There’s workouts, class, and a little downtime before it all starts up again. Luckily, I’ve been getting more freedom lately. That’s the perk of being a responsible student ;)
Yesterday, I saw this guy flick peas at his friend (were they friends? Possibly, maybe, I’m not sure) and get absolutely torn apart by an instructor that was watching. I had to cover Mickey’s mouth before he laughed so he wouldn’t get reprimanded. That’s the kind of “exciting” thing that happens here, by the way; I’m sure the others get up to mischief, but with the hawks watching and the stakes so high? I’d rather imagine all the trouble you get into at college instead. It softens the blow.
That being said, enough about me. I want you to send me a million (ok, maybe not a million, I’d be fine with a couple thousand) emails about everything you do. I hope that wasn’t super creepy. I just miss you a lot.
I miss your humor, your laugh, and your smile. I miss feeling your thumb rubbing the back of my hand when you get bored. I miss smelling your shampoo, and I miss kissing you. I wish I had snuck some of your perfume in with me along with the photos, but that might be too sappy of me. I’d get made fun of relentlessly if this email were to fall into the wrong hands, but I don’t care anymore. Oh, I miss home, too, so visit my family when you have the chance. Tell me everything.
Anyways, I hope this email finds you well. I’ve got to go to bed now, but I’m sure I’ll be dreaming about you. Catch you at midnight!
Love,
Bob.
P.S.: Mickey wanted to say hi, so I let him have the keyboard for a few seconds. Bob is such a sap about u, Hometown Girl, I send my deepest sympathies. Also HELLO! -That was Mickey. Expect a message from him every email from now on, because he won’t stop threatening to tape my socks to the ceiling??
Hi Bob!! And hello Mickey. I hope he hasn’t been bringing me up too much.
Don’t worry about reading all my emails all the time—nothing too eventful ever happens anyway. And if it did, I’m sure Margie and Aaron would let you know as well.
All the work you guys have to do sounds insane, like crazy insane. I don’t think I could ever work out and then go through a million tough classes. I die after 30 minutes at the gym. You’re lucky all the instructors like you, because I’m sure the others get a ton of flack.
The most trouble I’ve gotten into this week was forgetting my homework and having to lie to my teacher. I told her I got frat flu and couldn’t get out of my dorm to go to the library… which was highly unethical, but you do what you have to do. As for the others, I haven’t seen Aaron in weeks because he’s prepping for his finals. We just finished midterms. He’s so studious it actually shocks me. Our favorite roommate is asleep at 7:49 PM, and I have to shield my laptop screen from shining too close to her. I’m sure she gets into trouble that I don’t even want to think about… she brought two separate guys to the room within four hours. TMI, but you’ve heard it all anyway.
Instead of a million emails, I hope a few long ones will suffice. I miss you too, so much. I hate having to wrap my arms around a pillow instead of you—it should be classified as a deficiency, honestly. A Bobby deficiency. I’m the sickest patient imaginable.
I visited the fams on Sunday. Jodie is doing really well in high school! She’s in all the advanced art classes and is enjoying her schedule immensely. Chris was there too, with his fiance. Which reminds me: even though the wedding hasn’t even been planned yet and probably won’t be for a couple years, he wants you to be his best man!!! He asked me to warn you before the fancy wedding court invitations go out. Brotherly love and all that. You don’t have to say yes, he said, but he wants that unfortunate little buzz cut by his side on his big day.
Your parents are doing well, and so is my mom. We’re all getting together this weekend to prep a giant care package, which I hope will be well enjoyed by you and your friends. I need to finish up my stats homework (ugh), so I’ll cut this message short, but expect more after I close my textbook. I hope to see you in dream world too <3
Love,
Hometown Girl.
From: [email protected]
Good morning, Randle,
I was wondering about placing a hold on the item we spoke about over the phone. I can call again on Saturday, sometime during the afternoon. Please reach out if it’s still an option.
Thanks,
Robert Floyd.
From: [email protected]
Sorry about that last email, honey! That wasn’t meant for you. I’m just looking at a lock for my bag. Mickey likes to rifle through my things. I’ll email you more later.
Love,
Bob.
It’s alright, enjoy your lock lol.
Love,
Not Randle.
You didn’t have any reason to question his words at the time. Well, you never had a reason to question any of his words, because he could beat George Washington in a telling-the-truth competition. Now, you know that Bob’s a damn good liar—not that he would ever lie to hurt you. It’s just the nice secrets he keeps, like the one he kept the entire time he was training to be a naval aviator.
As his education progressed, though, his eyesight kept him from doing the one thing he truly wanted to do: be a pilot. He just missed the requirement, as he explained in a short, sad email after his eye test. It was crushing, to say the least, but Bob bounced back quickly. He always did. He was never one to sit and mope about a problem, no, he took the next best thing. He began training to be a weapon systems officer, and he was damn good at it.
His graduation, adorned with the markings of a star student, came with no surprise, and neither did his transition to the actual Navy. He did flight training, conditioning, and every other rigorous step to climb his way to the top; by the end, he was a new man. He graduated from Top Gun for god’s sake. Documenting his development were emails, short visits, letters, the whole shebang.
The one thing that didn’t change was his love.
He was still goofy, nerdy, and kind. His skin may have been tougher, after years of being hardened by the world around him, but he took the time to care for the people in his life. He people-watched, just as he always did, and called you every sweet nickname that would get anyone lesser embarrassed. He still blushed like a madman, whether it was from pulling Gs or your tight hugs. And, which may just be the best thing he kept, he maintained his loyalty to the people in his past. He was a Montana kid, through and through.
You changed, he changed, the world changed. Everything was constantly moving. You maintained consistency in your waiting, though. That was the only thing that didn’t budge. You marked the dates that Bob would come back home in your calendar, counting down every second like you would miss him if you didn’t. One of those dates ended up being Margie’s wedding.
The year of weddings was upon you; Bob’s brother had just gotten married half a year before, and three of your other friends got married between then and Margaret’s wedding. Even Aaron was eyeing rings, constantly emailing you pictures from catalogs in an attempt to find the “perfect” band for his boyfriend. It came with being full-fledged adults, you assumed. Everyone was settled in their grown-up jobs or grad school, and therefore had more time to spend with their respective partners. Except for Bob, of course. He was sent everywhere under the sun. From Virginia to Hawaii, Hawaii to Texas, Texas to Nevada, and, most recently, Nevada to California. The last in-person interaction you had with him was four months ago when you flew to Lemoore to visit. There was no time for proposals, even if you had been with him long enough to be considered married in everyone else’s eyes.
You were Margie’s maid of honor. You helped with planning, invitations, booking, buying, organizing, setting up, and pretty much all the details since she showed you the large, sparkling diamond on her ring finger. You even helped pick out her dress. It was a classic ball gown-style beauty, with delicate lace and heavy frills. It was exactly her.
Bob was a groomsman, even though he and the groom weren’t particularly close. It was your closeness to both Margie and her fiance that brought him to the bachelor party in the first place. In the days before the wedding, you and Bob shared a room close to the wedding venue.
Being with him again made you the happiest you had been in a long time. You felt complete, like when he was gone, your heart just ached and ached until he could come plug up the holes again. Living in that small motel room was a breath of fresh air, and sharing a bed with him in complete privacy was amazing in more ways than one.
It was strange, in a way, like you didn’t really know him anymore. He had friends you had never met and a job you knew nothing about in a place you had only visited once, but he was intricately tied to your hometown through a series of souls and bonds. He was balancing between two worlds, and a part of you wondered where he would fall if the beam were to become unsteady. And another part of you hoped he would take you with him when the time came.
During the ceremony the next day, you thought that you wanted to be the one walking down the aisle next.
The wedding went well, as most weddings did. There were tears from you, tears from the audience, tears from everyone except for the children Margie taught, as they were too young to really understand the beauty of two people devoting their lives to each other. The cake was cut, frosting smeared on the newlyweds’ cheeks, the dances flowed flawlessly, the pictures turned out perfect, and even Margie’s mother-in-law was happy. It was honestly the most beautiful wedding you had witnessed in your life.
When the time came for the bouquet toss, you were so far back in the crowd that it didn’t even have a chance of landing in your outstretched hands. You stood there for moral support, really, as the girls around you pushed their way to the front. There was a countdown, a little shove from the person next to you, and a bouquet of poppies tossed high into the air. It sailed in an arc, red and orange streaking through the air. Despite everything, despite the odds being stacked against you, it was heading right in your direction.
You reached one arm out, squished between bodies, and caught it.
The uproar of the people around you filled your ears as you pulled the flowers to your chest. The crowd parted, and Margie came barrelling towards you, wrapping you in her lacy arms. “Yes! I just knew you would catch it, I always do. You’ve got to help me plan the wedding when it happens, because I know it will, and you’re going to need the perfect dress and the perfect venue and the prettiest invitations and…”
She carried on for a while, and you smiled into the soft, decorative leaves.
You saved the flower petals, pressed in a big dictionary under your desk. You saved every flower you had ever been given. Parts of them, at least. Your corsage from senior prom, the bouquets Bob had shipped to your door, and the marigolds your mother grew in her new garden are spread out across your bedroom. Most of your memories are tucked away in secret places, only noticeable if you know where to look.
After the wedding, you returned to your little apartment, smack in the middle of the busiest part of your town. The cars speeding by were significantly worse than Bob’s light snoring. It was the first time you had lived on your own, though, which was supposed to be important. You were free.
You could eat ice cream for breakfast, or in the late hours of the night, and you could sing loudly in the shower. You could even buy most of the clothes you saw in stores on your brand new salary and organized savings. However, you found that you didn’t necessarily want to do all that. You just wanted every day to be over already. Work was too much, waking up to an upset stomach was too much, checking your email every thirty minutes and seeing nothing was too much, and those goddamn people in the room above yours were too much, constantly blasting music and stomping around. Like always, you found yourself waiting for things to change again. You imagined you were anywhere else with anyone else, finding a sick sense of comfort in the fantasies. You thought you put those little phases behind you, but being an adult alone was so frustrating that you found yourself going back to old patterns.
Margie was caught up in the married life, Aaron was constantly working, and your frequently long-distance boyfriend was states away. The only comfort you got was periodic visits to your old neighborhood, checking up on your mom and Bob’s family.
You stood in the middle of Georgia Floyd’s flower bed, tugging at a weed, hands adorned with thick, weathered gloves. The thing just wasn’t coming out. The little thorns were sticking to your sleeves, and you were drenched with sweat. It was the beginning of fall, and the leaves were turning all shades of fiery reds and somber oranges, but the sun was still high in the sky. The thriving asters and dahlias next to you taunted you with their beauty, bending in the slight breeze. Georgia stood in the shade of her doorway, one hand on her hip and the other holding a glass of lemonade. “Sweetheart, you’ve been workin’ so hard here. Take a drink, go home, be merry. I’ll get B… I’ll get someone else to pick up where you left off, ‘kay?”
You sighed, wiping the perspiration away from your brow with your forearm. “Yes ma’am. Thank you.” She handed you the glass and shooed you away from her flowers, making sure to take the gardening gloves you had peeled off and tucked under your arm.
You hadn’t expected to be weeding today, but with Jodie at a friend’s house, Chris a state away on a work trip, and Bob’s father, Harold, off somewhere, she needed a helping hand. She had gotten a bit weaker over the years, no longer able to bend as well as she needed to in order to clear away the low-growing weeds, and you loved her more than enough to help out. You were her second daughter, she always said. A part of the family, no matter what. You walked across the street to your mom’s place and opened the door with your key.
She had to go grocery shopping a while earlier, leaving you alone in the house. Given that the grocery shop was less than five minutes away by car, she should’ve been back by then. You didn’t pay it much mind, though. You just stepped into your bathroom, hung up your clothes, and took a well-deserved shower.
After a good forty-five minutes of steam, hair dryers, and other pampering, you were ready to do absolutely nothing. The chair on your small front porch was all set up, and you held a book in your hands, ready to sit and see the yellow and orange sky cascade over the pages. When you stepped through your doorway, however, someone was waiting for you.
Bob. His hair had changed since you last saw him. It was longer but still military-issued, combed neatly, not a lock out of place. He was dressed well, too, with slacks and a slightly open button-up. You were suddenly glad that you had put on the prettiest dress in your arsenal—one he knew very well. He opened his mouth and then shut it with a look of determination.
“Bobby? What are you doing here?” you asked. He wasn’t expected back for months yet, and you certainly didn’t think he had time to visit. You were happy to see him, of course. Hell, you were overjoyed to be in his presence. But what was he doing?
He stepped forward, shined shoes crunching on a bit of gravel, and you met him in the middle. As he pulled you into his arms, hugging you tight to his chest, you breathed him in. He was really here, back home, after all that time. You finally pulled away after what seemed like eons and a millisecond all at once, and he clasped your hands in his, your book forgotten on the ground. His eyes were stormy, brimming with what looked like an onslaught of tears. You rubbed your thumbs up and down his hands worriedly.
“Is everything okay?” Your voice came out as a tremble, slightly terrified at the prospect of something having gone wrong. Did someone die? Did he almost die? It didn’t help that he cleared his throat like he was steeling his nerves.
He put one of your hands on his chest, over his fluttering heart, and pressed a gentle kiss to the other. “There’s something I need to ask you.” You nodded, too concerned to speak. “I’ll… I’ll start with this. I love you so much it hurts me. When I first met you, years ago, I knew that I wanted to be around you forever. Your kindness, curiosity, your heart, everything just pulled me in and never let me go—not that I ever wanted to go, no, I knew you were too special to leave behind. I had to put so much in the past, but not you. Never you. I grew with you, and laughed with you, and loved you in a million ways. Throughout all that time, you waited and gave me your utmost support when my dreams took me a thousand miles away. Now, I’m still living a thousand miles away, but I don’t want you to wait here anymore. I want you to come with me and stay.” He took a breath, and his heart hammered under your fingertips. “What I’m really trying to get at is that I want to have a future with you. I want to be your husband.”
The world stopped in that moment. Did you hear him correctly? His eyes searched for a response on your face as he slid a black, velvety case out of his back pocket. He slowly lowered to one knee, keeping eye contact, and opening the box to show you the shiny contents.
“Sweetheart, will you do me the honor of marrying me?”
You brought your hands up to your mouth. After all this time, the moment you dreamed of as a kid was finally happening. You nodded once, dropping down on your knees and nodding a million more times. “Yes. Yes, I’ll marry you,” you breathed, voice loud and quiet at the same time. Your arms found their place around him, like they had many times before, but something was different. New, in a good way. Like you were safe, completely safe.
Like while his ring was on your finger, you would never have to wait to be loved again.
You smile at the printed digital photos spread out on your bed. Bobby hugging you in 5th grade, the both of you in matching witch and black cat costumes, pumpkin buckets dangling from your fists. A snapshot of “the shaving incident”, in which you had come out with cut up legs and Robert with a cut up face. There was even a silly photo of him carrying you bridal style on your prom night, with your arm thrown over your face like a swooning princess. Your favorites, though, are the proposal photos.
Your mom hid around the corner to take pictures of your silhouettes in the sunset, while Bob’s mom pulled out her camera from across the street. They had coordinated everything perfectly, down to the fake shopping trip and weeding break. It was no coincidence that your mother washed the load of laundry that contained your favorite dress first. The meticulous planning from the people who know your routines best still makes your head spin when you think about it. They all knew about the proposal for at least a week before it happened, and they made sure it was absolutely perfect, down to the manicured background and time of day. Bob even managed to get away from work for a couple days to propose.
The ring is beautiful too. It’s the perfect mix between flashy and subtle, the main stone is cut exactly how you like it, and the band is the right amount of tight. When you asked your fiance about how he got it so exact to everything you had dreamed of, he said, “research”. You later found out from his mom that he had bought the ring while he was still at the Naval Academy from the best jeweler he could find: Randle Montgomery. Knowing that he was planning on proposing all those years ago makes it a different kind of special.
Your closet is open, the boxes and boxes of memories all pulled out and scattered around your room. The dictionary under your desk has been opened, and the flower petals and other flower material placed carefully into a container. A few minutes earlier, you even stumbled upon a written agreement you and Bob signed in middle school, agreeing to marry each other if you weren’t taken by 30. The wooden rose he gave you, also in middle school, was halfway sticking out of a cardboard holder, leaning on a series of first day of school photos Georgia took. You’ve taken to calling her Mom now, at her request.
All of your photo albums are open, with most of the pictures taken out. You’re trying to compile everything, every memory, into a new, large album. The new album is brown leather, stamped and embroidered with little inside jokes and important moments. Inside, you’ve documented every single stage in your life with Bob.
Some of the pictures even feature Margie, her husband, Aaron, Jodie, Chris, Georgia, Harold, your mom, Mickey, and everyone you’ve met along the way. Seeing the compilation of every person, every moment, that made you who you are brings tears to your eyes.
You spend the next two hours tucking pictures, flower petals, and anything flat enough to fit into the album. By the time you’re done, your hands are coated in a fine layer of dust, and your front door is opening.
“Honey, I’m home!” the intruder calls, and you hear the telltale jingling of him placing his keys on the bookshelf in your living room. You stand up, wipe your hands on your pants, and walk out of your shared bedroom.
Bob unzips his flight suit to the middle, letting it hang around his waist for the time being. His boots are neatly placed with the rest of his shoes; he’s tidy even when he’s tired, which is a phenomenon you don’t understand whatsoever. His hair is messy, his glasses are crooked, and he’s giving you a tired little smile. It was surely a long day for him. You open your arms, and he slouches into you like he was meant to be there.
“I was just about to get dinner started. Go take a nap, and it’ll be done by the time you wake up,” you murmur, kissing through his undershirt. He shakes his head softly. His hands hold steady on your waist, his pulse humming through the contact.
“I’ll help. What were you thinking for tonight?”
You lead him into the kitchen, pulling out various ingredients from the pantry on the way. Pasta sauce clinks on the tile counter as you say, “Pasta. It’s quick enough. I’ll put mushrooms in the sauce, too, as a treat. You deserve it after the day I’m sure you’ve had.”
“You read my mind, baby,” he sighs, resting his head on you. “We had some rough ejections, but nothing too scary. And there’s talk of calling a few people to San Diego for a Top Gun mission, so every little mistake pulls people further away from that opportunity.”
He steps away from you for a moment. The absence of warmth sends a chill down your spine, but after he opens the box of spaghetti and turns up the heat on the pot of water you’ve placed on top of the stove, he stands behind you again. You look up from your place chopping vegetables. “Do you want to go back to San Diego? I feel like we just got settled in Lemoore.”
“Well, I’d like to marry you before moving, but I’d be honored to be a part of Top Gun again. Those missions are… dangerous, though, to say the least, so I want to have a wedding ring with my dog tags.”
You tap on his chest lightly, eyebrows furrowed. “If you do get chosen, you’d better be careful. I’m not prepared to be a widow.”
He smiles, a little sadly and a little reassuringly. “I’ll do my best.”
When you hear the pot of water boiling, Bob drops the pasta in, and you turn your attention to the sauce simmering in your saucepan. You add mushrooms, onion, some ground beef, parmesan, and a lot of love. Before long, both parts are done, and you put a heaping portion on your fiance’s plate.
Your dining room furniture is basic, just a wooden table and two chairs. Neither of you have been able to decorate the house to your standards, considering you’re both working and you just moved in a month ago. It’s nice, though. Not permanent by any means, but nice.
Not having any big decorations make it easier to move, you figure. By now, you know very well that living with a Naval aviator means moving from place to place until he gets a permanent station. Even then, there’s a chance they could change their minds and slap him onto the opposite side of the country. You’re just hoping that you can get married by a beach before that happens.
Speaking of the wedding, you need to do some serious planning. You swallow your bite of pasta. “I finished the photo album today.”
“Really? That’s great!” Bob beams. “I’m going to call the venue after work tomorrow to see if the date we picked out is possible. If it is, I think we can put the album by the entrance so people can look through it.”
“That sounds really good. Margie’s coming down next week to help me pick out decorations and stuff, so we need to decide on a color palette.”
“Hm… what do you think about our favorite colors? So we can represent both of us together.”
All the wedding talk makes you both excited and tired. You want to marry the love of your life and have a great time doing it, so every detail needs to be looked over again and again to ensure it goes according to plan. Bob’s a great help, despite him having so little time during the day. Living with him, finally, is like a dream come true.
Everything is like a dream come true now. When you were little, before the Floyds appeared in your life like a fairy god-family, you prayed for something like this to happen. You begged and pleaded for your mom to get better, for you to have friends, for you to fall in love. Every part of that, miraculously, happened. Your life changed from miserable to joyous in a matter of days.
You’re going to marry the boy next door, and you’re going to be happy doing it. As you settle into bed, with his arm around you and a ring carefully placed on your bedside table, you think that all you’ve ever waited for has finally come to lull you to sleep.
Taglist: @withahappyrefrain @seitmai @winelover27 @shinzowosasageyoooo
#solar eclipse.#robert bob floyd#bob floyd x reader#top gun maverick#top gun maverick x reader#bob floyd fluff#bob floyd fic#bob floyd#robert floyd x reader#robert floyd#top gun x reader#top gun#top gun fandom#top gun imagine#top gun fanfiction#top gun movie#fluff#angst#long fic#slow burn#top gun bob#bob floyd fanfiction#lewis pullman
556 notes
·
View notes
Text
Modern!Davos Blackwood headcannons (pt. Smut)
— NSFW edition—
It can’t be unlearned. I’ve known the warmth of your doorways — It Will Come Back // Hozier
I haven’t written NSFW in a bit ~3~. Bear with me while I try not to blush and cringe at my own writing T~T (also that new episode.. rip MY queen Rhaenys dude. It actually made me so bummed it ruined my night.) Also do I still use the Benjicot tags or is he now his own character now that he’s been mentioned finally ~3~ ?!
cw— NSFW, smut detailed to the best of my abilities. Minors do not interact. Interact with this and I’ll punch you so hard your ancestors will feel it I’ll-
< added one (1) new headcannon since posting >

Cool, calm, confident. That’s what Davos was. Surely it would translate to the bedroom too—it does not. He’s shy the first time around. Very much. Silent, rigid; his eyes simply darting up and down your body as you undress in front of him. The only sign that he’s there in the head is his hands gripping the comforter in his fists tightly. Before you begin, please give him a few kisses and reassuring smiles. Sitting in his lap and doing so does wonders. Run your fingers through his hair in a calming manner too.
You might have to pause, because he’s genuinely trembling out of excitement and anticipation that he cannot concentrate or continue without calming down. He just loves your touch! Any touch, all touch. Your fingers grazing against his skin, it’s like nicotine. Press your nose against his, laugh softly and kindly against his lips, and tell him it’s alright—you can wait a minute. His hands (shaking slightly still) will find their way to your hips soon enough.
Before you two experience each other more often. Before ANY sexual encounters, with you or not with you. He is the type of guy… to not know where the clit is. It’s a sad truth. You have to sit him down and literally point to where it is. No pants, sitting on the bed with your legs spread. It’s not even sexual at this point, you’re just letting him ooo and ahh at your pussy as you tell him what feels good and how to make it feel good. A lesson in anatomy that has him going (“…really?!”). Don’t worry. He gets with the program right away. When he figures shit out you won’t ever let him leave the house ever again.
If he’s already on the more experienced side and/or after you’ve both gotten comfortable with one another after months or a couple years; he is a fiend, a menace. He wants his sheets drenched by the time you’re both done. He wants you passed out, unconscious. If you aren’t being carted off to the emergency room after sex he feels he isn’t doing it right.
Speaking of.. He has sent you to the ER before. A bruised cervix that sent searing pain whenever you walked, burning aches in your muscles and bones from being bent or pulled around that. It’s something that’s never happened before and worried you enough to make Davos drive you to the urgent care. Embarrassment and a hint of disbelief burned on your face as the doctor awkwardly told you your diagnoses, splitting their gaze between you and Davos. The latter had the biggest grin on his face as he sat there like an innocent man. His apologies are a farce don’t believe it.
Needs you to sit on his face. Dude gets off on eating you like you’re his last meal, and makes it messy too.. Doesn’t matter when (or where..) but if you are not straddling his head, laying her full weight onto him—that’s basically like breaking his heart. He wants to die by your thighs that’s his goal. He is the type to grab and scratch at your thighs, squeezing flesh as he tries to pull you closer to his lips and tongue. Sometimes his hand leaves your thigh to deal with his own hardened cock—muffled and incoherent whines leaving him as he devours you sloppily and breathlessly. If he’s eating you out while you’re laying on your back; he will be pathetically grinding against the mattress.
Suck him off under his desk. Quietly slip underneath the wooden desk, he’s too focused on whatever he’s doing to even notice you undoing the string of his sweats anyways. Once he dies in-game and looks down he gets the memo, silently helping you slide them off of him as he talks to his team. Whatever you do, do not drag your tongue up from his base to his tip—especially when he’s comming to his teammates. He’ll be talking normally and then let out a nearly pornographic whine. If you choose to not be a menace off the bat and simply slide his cock in and out of your mouth; he’ll go blank in the head. He starts to mess up, mouth going slack as he splits his attention between the game and you on your knees between his legs with your tongue wrapping around his tip and licking off whatever leaking pre-cum you find. It’s the fastest he’s ever won (or lost) a game.
It’s edge or be edged in his world. Loves it when you tell him he can’t cum. A sloppy half-grin plastered on his face as you ride him. His hands holding your hips as he sits up, looking up at you from where he places his head by your chin. He’s gonna bitch and moan about it as usual, but slowly devolves into loud begging. His speech is slurred as his eyes stare up at you like your god who has the power to grant him that divine release he’s been denied for an hour.
He loves fucking you against the wall. It gives him a reason to show off his arms and muscles—and it feels good. If you have comments about your weight, your body, how will he hold you up, etc. Leave ‘em at the door, Davos does not care. He goes to the gym for this reason baby! To be able to lift you easily and hold you against the apartment wall as he pounds into you. His hands digging into the skin of where your thighs and ass meet. Wrap your legs around his waist, tangle your fingers into his hair. You’re not leaving until there’s a puddle of your arousal and cum underneath you.
Switch. He’s a switch. Let the world (and himself) believes he’s a top, only you will know the truth. And the truth is that he loves when you take control. Tie him up, slap him around, ride him till he’s crying and drooling from either edging or overstimulation—and then keep going some more. But also remember that he can easily overpower you, pinning you down to the bed or against a wall as he thrusts in and out of you with loud groans and words of praise. His hand holds your head down as he fucks you from behind, fingers grasping onto your hair as he rambles in a pleasured high. Davos is the type to tear underwear too, so be careful about that as well..
Davos is gentle, Davos is rough. No matter what, he’s mean about it. And he’s very vocal about it too. He’ll ask if you’re enjoying yourself, if you’re liking how rough he’s fucking your cunt right now—speaking of.. can you hear how wet you are right now, it’s almost embarrassing no? Ohhh, you like being used by him? Well.. he likes your sloppy pussy too—don’t worry. Made just for him, all for him. If he’s gentle he asks if you’re doing okay between the soft kisses he places on your neck and face. His face will nuzzle against your neck, soft whispers of how you feel entering your ear between groans. You’re just a sweetheart after all, aren’t you? So soft, so good, just for him. He likes how you feel around him, how soft your skin feels under his hands. So beautiful, so cute. Don’t you like how you can feel all of him as he thrusts into you slowly? Can you feel every vein and ridge? ‘Cause he can feel every squeeze and shudder from your walls darling.
Biter. I’ve got him pinned—Davos is a biter. Bites at your nipples before swirling a tongue around them and sucking harshly. Licks your ear before biting and tugging on it. He’s a bastard and bites your clit, a low chuckle coming from him as you yelp (he kisses it after, of course). Hickeys line your skin from your neck to your lower abdomen. Bite marks, prominent bite marks, are scattered across your body. No matter what, it’ll be on your neck mostly as well. From the front or the back, a bite mark will find its way to your neck. He just gets so into it! Dicking you down so roughly he just needs to latch his teeth onto your skin hard enough to draw blood. What? No he did not lick the droplet of blood up you must be imagining—
…car sex—I’m sorry I said it. At night when you both are skating or if he’s driving around with you. Sometimes you just end up in an empty parking lot.. the windows are fogged up and there’s music playing faintly, not that you care or really hear it as you listen to his moans. His hands holding your hips or waist as you slowly bounce on his cock while he sits in the driver seat. Bonus if you hold the thin necklace he wears between your teeth as you grind yourself down onto him.
Added! HE’S INTO SHOTGUNNING. Absolutely, how did I forget such a thing. Happens when you’re riding him. It’s a lazy night; him sitting in a chair, a cigarette between his fingers as you moan and whimper loudly. His other hand remains on your ass, guiding you up and down as he lets his head fall back briefly with a low grunt from his throat. He sits back up to take a drag from the cigarette, his other hand moving up from your ass to the back of your head (he gives you a parting slap to your butt). He presses your face closer to his and you instinctively part your lips, letting him blow smoke into it. He does talk you through that like he’s talking you through your orgasm, soft words of encouragement and guidance as he watches you blow it back out. It ends in him kissing you and wrapping one arm tightly around your waist as he starts to thrust up into you roughly. “In.. and out.. atta girl. There we are. Aren’t you just a good listener, my lovely lady?”
#davos blackwood#davos blackwood x reader#benjicot blackwood#benjicot blackwood x reader#hotd x reader#hotd x you#modern!benjicot#modern!Davos#fancast!Benjicot#benjicot x reader#hotd smut#Davos x reader smut#Benjicot x reader smut#house of the dragon
582 notes
·
View notes
Text
Other Side

summary: Kelvin tries to break you out of your shell… unaware of who would actually come out.
warnings: 18+ SMUT, MDNI!, shy black fem!reader (kinda), small mention of depression, oral sex, fingering, unprotected sex, dirty talk, pet names. (Forgive me if I forgot any)
(a/n: I licked the screen a few times when I came across this picture but that’s not important. 🫢)
“Kelvin!” He heard his name being called from across the room causing him to snap his head in the direction of the voice.
“Yo!” Kelvin said, pointing to his long time friend Aaron. He made his way through the crowd of people on the dance floor until he reached his friend. “What’s up bro? It’s good to see you.”
“You as well bro!” The London native spoke over the loud music. Aaron and Kelvin slapped hands and pulled each other into the universal bro hug before falling into conversation. “You didn’t get lost did you?”
“Nah, I mean the sign is big as hell on the front of the building.” Kelvin said. “But man, I can’t believe you actually came out and came to a club at that.”
“It’s my girls birthday tonight bro, she begged me to drive her and her friends around for the day.” Aaron said.
“I was about to say, she must’ve dragged your ass out the house cause ain’t no way you came on your own.” Kelvin joked, receiving an annoyed look from Aaron.
“Whatever man.” He said, returning his attention to the dance floor where his girlfriend stood with one of her best friends.
Kelvin stood next to Aaron, eyeing the crowd as he nodded his head to the music blasting throughout the club. The men stood against the wall chatting about the atmosphere in the late night lounge, ordering drinks and speaking to some friends that passed by occasionally.
Kelvin continued sipping on the alcoholic beverage as his eyes scanned the crowd until they landed on you. He slowly lowered the cup from his lips as he watched you make your way to the dance floor. Your beauty had him stuck in a trance.
Your beautiful brown skin glowed under the blue and pink lighting that flashed from the ceiling. You wore a white halter top and matching mini skirt that hugged your hips just right and put your legs on full display. Your thick thighs glistened from the body shimmer you wore as you took steps across the floor. Your strapped heels elongated your legs causing you to appear much taller than you actually were.
Kelvin stared at you as you joined your two best friends on the dance floor. You hugged your best friend Tati before finally pulling Jamie, the birthday girl, into a warm embrace. He watched as Jamie whispered to you, causing you both to turn and look up at the two men that were already eyeing you guys. You all waved, mainly to speak to Aaron but Kelvin waved back so caught up in the trance you had unintentionally lured him into. You all turned back around and fell back into the beat of the music but Kelvin kept his eyes on you.
“Bro, who is that?” Kelvin asked, tapping Aaron on the shoulder.
Aaron frowned and followed Kelvin’s eyes that were still glued to you. “Who? Y/N?”
“All white with the legs? Her name is Y/N?” Kelvin asked.
“Yeah man, that’s Jamie’s best friend.” Aaron said. He looked down at Kelvin and noticed the look of awe on his face, practically drooling as his mouth hung open. “Take a picture man, it’ll last longer.”
Kelvin smacked his lips, finally taking his eyes off you and cutting them at Aaron.
“Relax bro, she’s not one to date.” Aaron started, “She’s super shy, very quiet. She barely says two words to me when she comes over to visit Jamie. She’s extremely introverted.”
“So?” Kelvin asked, shrugging his shoulders. “What does that mean?”
“She probably won’t talk to you because you’re always on 10 no matter where you are.”
Kelvin paused and looked over at Aaron. “That never stopped you from hanging with me.”
“I tolerate you, there’s a difference.” Aaron joked, before taking a sip of his beverage.
“Wow, okay.” Kelvin said, playfully rolling his eyes up to the ceiling. “I bet I can get her to talk to me, everyone loves me.”
Aaron’s eyebrows raised as he stopped himself from uttering another smart remark to his friend. “Whatever you say man.”
Kelvin and Aaron continued going back and forth, betting on whether or not Kelvin would be able to have a full conversation with you. After a long argument, the two men decided to bet only $100 if Kelvin could get you to talk to him before the night was over.
“Where are y’all going after this?”
“Dinner at Grand Lux.”
“Perfect, we’ll chat over dinner, I’ll pay for her food.” Kelvin said. “I’ll even offer to take her home cause I’m a gentleman.”
You danced with your girls as the three of you stood a few feet away from the DJ booth. You all moved your hips to the beat, flipping your hair over your shoulders and hyping each other up one at a time. It took you a few minutes to get comfortable on the dance floor. All it had taken was the DJ playing your favorite song “Where Them Girls At by Megan Thee Stallion” and you were falling into your own rhythm with your friends being your personal hype girls.
“Okay Y/N, it’s about time you popped out girl!” Tati yelled over the loud music.
“I know right!” Jamie said. “She’s finally having a good time after keeping herself in the house, hiding out from the world.”
“Whatever.” You rolled your eyes, laughing at your friends.
Tati looked over where Aaron stood with Kelvin and her eyes almost jumped out of her head. “How the hell did you manage to get Grandpa out of the house?” Tati asked, still dancing to the music.
“I told him if he did this favor for me then I’d do one for him all night.” Jamie responded with a smirk on her face.
You and Tati rolled your eyes, instantly catching onto exactly what Jamie had been referring to.
“I don’t wanna start nothing but his friend has been starin’ at Y/N since she walked in.” Tati said, looking over at Chelsea.
“He’s still staring as we speak.” Jaime said.
You all turned to look over to see him staring. The two men waved at you once more which caused you to quickly turn your attention back to your friends.
“I’m not interested.” You said, trying to hide yourself from his gaze.
“Come on Y/N, it’s been forever since the breakup.” Jamie said. “Plus he’s super cool, he has a beautiful smile and he is funny as hell, just your type! He and Aaron have been friends for years, I think you should talk to him.”
“I’m good Jamie, besides it’s your night. I didn’t come out looking for a man.” You said, trying to take the attention off of you and revert it back to the birthday girl.
Tati and Jamie exchanged a knowing look between one another but decided to leave the situation alone. After you found out about your ex-boyfriend cheating on you with an old friend, you slowly sank into a deep depression. You stopped going out, stopped answering phone calls and stopped caring about how you looked or what you wore. What was only supposed to be a few months of recovery from the break up, ended up being an entire year of hiding out.
However, thanks to your friends Jamie and Tati, you were slowly coming back to yourself. Although you weren’t the life of the party type of girl, you always managed to have a good time when you were with them. You were shy, you were reserved, and sometimes a bit reluctant when it came to going after the things that you wanted. But somehow, you’d always find yourself neglecting your shyness and converting to your “alter ego”.
Jamie was well aware of your ability to let loose but because it rarely occurred you guys never spoke about it. Jamie had been the only person to know about your “other side” until you introduced that part of you to your now ex-boyfriend. Due to the fact that he’d taken advantage of you, completely betraying your trust and acting as if you meant nothing to him, this made you never want to introduce that part of herself to anyone ever again… especially a man.
“Aaron’s outside waiting for us. We’re heading downtown to Grand Lux after we leave here.” Jamie announced to the two of you.
You both nodded and made your way to the bathroom holding hands as you broke through the crowd of people. Each of you took a look in the mirror before applying another layer of gloss, fluffing your hair and entering the stalls to finish your business.
You stood in the stall and took a few deep breaths attempting to mentally prepare yourself for dinner at Grand Lux. Your nerves were getting the best of you. You had managed to avoid men, not even giving them the smallest of conversation. But you knew that there would be no ending the night without interacting with Kelvin.
‘God please don’t let him sit next to me. He is too damn fine.’ You thought to yourself.
“Y/N you alright in there?” Tati said, banging on the stall door.
“Yeah, I was just checking my phone.” You replied, raising your foot to flush the toilet.
You stepped out of the stall and made your way to the sink to wash your hands. You took one last look at yourself in the mirror and turned to Jamie. After running down the route to the restaurant and approximately how long it’ll take to get there, the three of you were all set and ready to go.

“What took you all so long?” Aaron asked, staring down at Jamie.
“Girl stuff.” She replied as she took his hand and stepped into the all black truck, taking a seat directly behind his chair.
Aaron stood and helped you and Tati into the truck as well before closing the door and getting into the driver's seat.
“Babe, where’s Kelvin?” Jamie asked.
“He’s going to meet us there.” Aaron responded, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the club's parking lot.
The three of you fell into conversation completely ignoring the fact that Aaron was upfront, able to hear every word.
“You’re not nervous are you?”
“No it’s just that-“ You began, “It’s been so long, too long, since I’ve even looked at a guy. I don’t think I’m ready to entertain someone right now.”
“Look, nobody is saying you have to take him seriously or get with him to see if he’s husband material.” Tati said.
“Right!” Jamie agreed. “Just have a little fun with him. There’ll already be a friend there for Tati and now there’s a friend for you.”
You looked between the two girls unsure of what to say next. You were contemplating on whether or not you should take their advice or continue to avoid men who showed any interest in you. Letting out a breath, you sat back in your seat and nodded, deciding to take one for the team.
“He's a pretty cool guy.” Aaron casually stated, interrupting you guys’ conversation. The three of you snapped your heads in his direction, completely confused on why he was even entering the conversation to begin with.
“Sorry.” He said, looking into the rear view mirror quickly before returning his eyes to the road.
“He is a cool guy though.” Jamie said, turning to you. “Trust me, you’ll have fun.”
‘They’re right, just have fun. Nothing serious.’ You thought.
“Okay, let’s see how the night goes.” You finally said, causing your friends to both squeal in excitement.

You all sat around a large table enjoying your meals and joining in conversations. Jaime sat next to Aaron who sat next to Kelvin who sat next to you… who had been picking over your food since it arrived at the table. Your nerves wouldn’t allow you to even take a nibble of the pasta that sat in front of you.
Kelvin had tried his hardest to get you to engage in conversation but it wasn’t going too well. Your short responses never left room for the conversation to go any further, eventually leading to an awkward silence after each attempt.
“Ow!” You yelped, reaching down to rub your knee after you felt a sharp heel kick you.
“You okay?” Kelvin asked, looking over at you in concern.
You looked up at Tati who was staring at you with wide eyes. You frowned as you watched Tatis lips move without sound.
“Say something!” Tati mouthed, moving her lips in exaggeration to be sure you understood her.
“Yeah I’m fine, just moving too much I guess.” You responded with a nervous chuckle. “I didn’t scare you did I?”
“Nah, of course not.” Kelvin stated. “It’s okay though, I’m always bumping into stuff.
Kelvin’s attempt at easing the embarrassment he saw in your face had worked as a small smile crept onto your face.
“So how was it starring in such a classic film?” You asked, looking over at him. You could see the shock in his face before it quickly washed away. He couldn’t believe you were actually asking him a question after thirty minutes of him playing 21 questions with you.
“Man it was so much, let me tell you about it.” Kelvin instantly fell deep into the story of how it felt to be working with some of the most talented people in the industry. You were so caught up in his storytelling, you didn’t notice the waiter place a tall martini next to your water that had gone untouched. You could see Jamie’s hand waving at you from the corner of your eye.
“I got you a drink!” She whispered, trying her hardest not to interrupt your talk with Kelvin.
Leaning up from the table, you reached over to grab the drink and began taking small sips from the glass. After a few more minutes of engaging in conversation, and another martini, you were feeling the effects of the alcohol. The more Kelvin spoke, the more it was hard to focus on his eyes because his lips were catching your attention with every word he said. Your eyes slightly fell low as they landed on his lips and then back onto his eyes. The expression in your face didn’t go unnoticed as Kelvin slowly stopped talking, watching your eyes dart slowly back and forth between his mouth and his eyes.
You weren’t doing this on purpose but it was something about you and your liquor that just brought out that other side of you. You could feel a slight throbbing between your legs as he slowly pressed his back against his chair. He was slightly matching your energy, unsure if he was doing too much or if he was even in control of what he was doing. It was as if the more he stared at you, the less power he had over his own body.
”Why did you stop talking?” You asked, genuinely confused as to why he became so silent.
“Uh, I don’t even know.” He said, sitting up straight and snatching his eyes off of you. He looked down at his plate and then back over to you before quickly tearing them from your gaze again and looking elsewhere. You placed your elbow onto the table and rested your chin in your hand.
“I would love to hear the rest if you’re still interested in telling me about it.” Your voice had become a bit calm, almost too calm. Kelvin was struggling with keeping his eyes on yours, your gaze was too intense for him. He had sensed the shift in your energy and was completely taken aback by the effect it was having on him.
“Uh yeah, sure. I- uh,” He started, pushing himself further into the table, trying to hide what was happening below his waist. Kelvin was few seconds too late, seeing as though you had already noticed the slight bulge in his pants. You licked your lips as the images of him fucking your throat invading your thoughts.
“Y/N, we’re getting ready to leave. You coming?” Jamie asked, raising her brows hoping you would say…
”Actually, Kelvin’s gonna take me home.” You said, before looking at him. “You’re okay with that right?”
”Yeah, for sure.” He nodded quickly, still refusing to meet your eyes.
“Okay girl, you two be safe!” Tati winked at you, hinting at your drive home and any other activities that may take place between you and Kelvin.

The ride to your apartment was silent, mainly because Kelvin was at a loss for words. He was excited to talk to you, he had looked forward to it since he laid eyes on you at the club but for some reason he was feeling too many things that would contradict his claim at being a gentleman.
The same trance he was in at the club had managed to creep back up on him. Only it had been more intense, a bit more than he could handle. Having you close up, staring into his soul was damn near hypnotizing. He wasn’t a man who shied away from anything but you had him feeling nervous to look over at you, afraid he might fall into the trance all while driving. He didn’t wanna fall victim to your eyes once again.
”You know, I was nervous to talk to you at first.” You said, looking over at him as he drove.
”Really?” He asked. “Why is that?”
”It’s just been a while since I’ve talked to a guy.” You turned your body toward him causing him to look out the corner of his eye. “Something as simple as casual conversation seemed like too much to handle but you're really easy to talk to.”
”That’s good to hear, I’m glad I could ease some of the tension.” He said, smiling slightly.
“Can I ease yours?” You could tell this question caught him off guard as you felt your body jerk against the seatbelt. He had accidentally pressed the break a bit too hard, making you both lean forward a bit.
“Sorry.” He laughed nervously, quickly looking over at you then back to the road. “I’m not feeling any tension right now.”
”I can see it.” You said, dropping your eyes to his crotch before returning them back to his face.
“I mean but I’d like to think of myself as a gentleman. I just met you, you just met me.” Kelvin was babbling, panicking at your sudden change in demeanor. You had managed to go from timid to down right audacious, completely catching him off guard. He didn't know what to think at this moment, let alone what to say. You smirked to yourself, enjoying the power you were having over him. You had been so hung up on saving the other side of you for someone special, completely neglecting the fact that you deserved a good time as well. Who said you couldn’t let that other part of you come out and play for just one night?
“Can you multitask?” You asked, sitting up in the passenger seat.
“Uh, yeah. Why?” Kelvin said, shifting his gaze between you and the road. His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as he tried to imagine what you were about to do.
You smirked before undoing your seatbelt and sitting up on your knees, lightly leaning over the armrest. Kelvin’s eyes cut to the corners as he watched you reach for his belt. The sound of the buckle jiggling was the only sound in the car as you worked on pulling his dick out of his pants.
“You don’t wanna um- wait until um- the car is parked?” Kelvin asked nervously, still struggling to keep his eyes on the road.
“No.”
You pulled at the waist of pants until his dick sprang up. You bit down on your lip as you looked down at it. It was exactly what you expected, thick and veiny. You bent down and wrapped your lips around the head earning a sigh of satisfaction from Kelvin. Quickly coating the head with your saliva, you leaned down even further to take in more of him. He reached over to run his hand down your ass, pressing his fingers against the wet spot in your panties.
You bobbed your head up and down, feeling his legs underneath you jump a bit. He was having a hard time keeping his speed consistent. Each time you took all of him in he’d press the gas harder, causing your body to rock a bit from the jerk of the car.
“Fuck!” He spat, slapping your ass before running his fingers down your center. Moving as quickly as he could without interrupting his driving, he hooked a finger underneath your thong and pulled it around your ass cheek.
Lifting up a bit, you moaned in excitement already knowing what he was going to do.
“I thought you were a gentleman?” You asked playfully.
“I am.” He responded.
Kelvin dipped a finger into your folds, biting down on his lip at how wet you were. You were so tight around his finger, he could only imagine how good you were gonna feel around his dick.
You took him back into your mouth, slurping and sucking while he fingered you. You wrapped your hand around the base of his dick and ran your tongue along the underside, focusing most of your attention on the head. You noticed how his breathing changed when you did this, listening carefully as he took in a sharp breath.
Finally catching a red light, he gently pressed his foot against the break and snatched his hand from the wheel. You yelped lightly as you felt his hand against the back of your neck, pushing your head up and down on his dick. He sat back and rested his head against the driver's seat, cursing from the narrow feeling of your throat.
He pushed two fingers into your pussy and rolled his wrist, pushing them back and forth into you. His fingers matched the pace of his hand on your neck. A groan left his lips as he heard the sounds your pussy was making, wet and creamy from the taste of him along your tongue.
So caught up in the scene before him, he sat up quickly when he heard a car behind him honk their horn. He placed his hand back onto the steering wheel and pressed the gas.
“I’m fucking you up when we get to your house.” He said, removing his fingers from your pussy and slapping your ass a few more times.
“You promise?”

You assumed the position on your queen size bed, all fours with your ass in the air. You rocked your hips a bit making your ass jiggle as Kelvin stood behind you eyeing you with low eyes. You were both completely undressed, only space and opportunity standing between the two of you. Kelvin stood just a few feet from the bed, dick standing at full attention as he licked his lips in anticipation.
“You gonna stare at my ass all night or you gonna fuck me up like you said?” You smirked, looking over your shoulder at him.
He walked up to you and placed a hand on your back as he positioned himself right at your entrance. Slowly thrusting his hips forward, he pushed his dick into you cursing underneath his breath at how tight you were. You both shut your eyes, taking in the feeling of one another. He was so thick, stretching you just right with every inch. You pussy fluttered a bit, trying to adjust to his girth.
“So fucking tight.” He said, gripping both sides of your hips.
Without hesitation, he thrusted in and out of you, staring down at your ass as it jiggled from impact. Your hands dug into the sheets, gripping them tightly as your body rocked with each stroke he gave you. You coated his dick so well, the creaminess pushing to the base with every thrust.
“Look at that shit.” He said, slapping your ass to watch it jiggle even more. “You hear that pussy baby?”
“Yes!” You let out in an exaggerated breath. You could hardly focus on his words. Your eyes were barely open as you surrendered to the pleasure he brought you. You felt his hand creep up your back and grip onto your neck. In a quick motion, he pressed your face into the mattress, slamming his hips into yours repeatedly.
The only sounds in the room were your loud moans, the gushy noise coming for your pussy and his skin slapping against yours. You felt your walls begin to ache around him, a release threatening to escape your hole.
“Ohh fuucck.” You whined, your words getting lost in the sheets your face was buried in.
“I feel that shit coming.” Kelvin was already catching on to your reflexes. He could feel your walls contract around his dick as you grew wetter with every stroke. “Cum on that dick baby.”
“Fuck yes! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!” You yelled, encouraging him to fall even deeper into you.
He lifted a leg onto the bed, never ending the rhythm that was sending you into a frenzy. His balls slapped against your clit, working you over twice more than before. The creaminess that dripped from your hole accompanied by the pressure from his heavy balls kept you from coming down so soon.
You were already feeling another climax building. The sensitivity from your clit alone made it easy for your orgasm to seep through. Your eyes rolled into your head as your grip on the sheets tightened.
“Daddy, I’m cummin’ again!” You cried through gritted teeth. Your tone was a mixture of pleading with him and begging for more. You wanted him to let up a bit to give you time to bounce back from the first orgasm but at the same time it felt too good to let go of. Your body shook underneath him as he squeezed your hips, holding you in place to prevent you from running.
“You wanted me to fuck you up right?” He asked, taunting you all while you were cumming.
“Yes!” You yelled.
“Take this dick then.”
You bit down on the sheets, moaning loudly as he continued fucking you. You weren’t a fan of tapping out but damn you just needed a few seconds to catch your breath. But he wasn’t granting you that anytime soon. He was fucking you like he had something to prove. Yes he was a gentleman but he also knew how to make you weep in more ways than one.
The more he thrusted into you, the more you ran from his strokes, eventually ending up flat on your stomach. He pulled out of you and climbed on to the bed, laying on his side right next to you. He placed his hand on your waist and pulled you closer to him, pressing your back against his chest.
“Put that dick back in.” He said, his lips slightly brushing against your ear lobe.
You reached down and grabbed his dick, rubbing the tip through your slippery folds. You were trying to use this time to recoup and come back into reality. You could hear the sticky sounds your pussy was making each time you ran his dick in between your lips, loving how much he had managed to get you to make a mess in such a small amount of time.
“Stop playing with me.” He spat, slapping your ass aggressively.
You moaned from the slight pain and finally positioned his tip right at your entrance, pushing his dick back into you. He grabbed onto your leg, placing his hand into the bend of your knee as he thrusted into with full force. His other arm snaked under your neck and yanked your head back. He rocked his hips back and forth, lifting your leg more and more with each thrust.
“Why that pussy so wet for me mama?” He spoke directly into your ear as he stared down at you. Your eyebrows were curled, mouth agape while his dick slid in and out of you.
“I don’t… I-“ You tried to get it out but gave up just as soon as you started.
He reached down and placed his fingers on your clit, rubbing it in circles. His dick pressed against your G-spot repeatedly while his fingers toyed it from the outside. Your body grew weaker as you fought the urge to hold it in any longer.
“Feel. So. Good.” You moaned breathlessly in a rhythm with his strokes. Your hand gripped onto his arm that had a firm hold around your neck.
“Fuck, I’m about to cum in this pussy.” He moaned.
Kelvin closed his eyes as he pressed his lips to the side of your face. His breath lightly brushed against your jaw as you felt it increase. His fingers continued playing with your clit, feeling your pussy cream on his dick. The way you were taking him in, so wet and gushy, made it hard for him to last any longer than he wanted to. You could feel his dick jump inside of you, instantly pulling another orgasm out of you on the spot.
“I’m cummin’!” You cried out.
“I’m cummin’ with you baby.” He said, grabbing onto your leg. He gave a few more powerful strokes until you felt the warmth of his seed fill you.
“Shit.”
You both laid in place, chests rising as you fought to catch your breath. You blinked slowly, feeling your body slip into a well deserved slumber before Kelvin placed a kiss on your neck and lightly tapped your thigh.
“Don’t fall asleep on me just yet baby, I wanna spend the rest of my night with you before I go.” He said, bringing you out of a sleepy fog.
(Please excuse any mistakes! 🩵)
#kelvin harrison jr.#kelvin Harrison jr fix#smut#x black fem reader#black fem reader#fem reader#Kelvin Harrison jr x black fem reader
391 notes
·
View notes
Text
˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗ Drive;
Pairing; fem!reader x stoner!Sunghoon Synopsis; Sunghoon drives through the quiet California night, haunted by the memory of you. The road ahead blurs as his heart wrestles with confusion and longing, replaying moments of laughter, intimacy, and the unspoken tension between you. Genre; Angst Warning; Mentions of weed smoking; some juicy tension; MASTERLIST;
— This post was inspired by the song 'Drive' by Halsey and it was requested by this cutie;
A/N: It's finally here oh my god! I am in love with this post lol. I tried to incorporate the song's lyrics in the story (they are in italics hehe). I hope you guys like this post (especially the cutie that requested it). As always, likes and reblogs are always welcome and appreciated! Thank you so much <3 I put so much effort into this I'm so nervous.



Sunghoon gripped the dark leather steering wheel as the usual 405 highway stretched before him. A soft hum of a romantic tune drifted from the radio, drowned out by the cool night breeze slipping through the open window. He exhaled slowly as if releasing the weight pressing against his chest.
As he shifts the gear, the memories of you cloud his eyes. He just left your house, where you two were hanging out as usual, watching a movie. Halfway through the film, you fell asleep, your head resting on his shoulder. When Sunghoon softly pulled you closer so you could be more comfortable, your lips brushed slightly over his neck.
The soft feeling of your lips still lingers on his neck as the car lights illuminate the exit sign. Sunghoon replays the way you fell asleep in his arms, awakening something in him that he had tried so hard to keep a secret—his feelings for you. But he couldn’t help it; you felt so warm and comfortable while resting against his chest. Your head on his shoulder, your plump lips softly brushing against his sensitive neck, making him shiver.
As he lazily gazes outside the car to get his mind off you, he realizes he’s missed his exit. Sunghoon didn’t like living in California until he met you. As an introverted Korean guy, he struggled to make friends, the language barrier only adding to the equation. But you never seemed to care. You were always there, making sure he was included in the debates during lectures, asking him if he needed help, and always smiling at him like you had known him for years.
As he drives away, speeding up to get back to his exit, Sunghoon remembers the first time you almost kissed. You guys were just driving around with no destination, wishing to forget the shitty week that seemed to have no end. He had stopped at the exit of the highway, a slow song playing on the radio, as you sat across from Sunghoon in the car, smoking the last of the weed you had. As your red eyes slowly and lazily followed your hands while you passed the blunt to Sunghoon, you felt his tempting lips brush your fingertips as he leaned in to take it with his mouth.
Sunghoon felt it too, your faint, warm touch against his lips. Your eyes met almost instantly. The eye contact wasn’t long, but your eyes were heavily locked on his, shifting from one eye to the other, your heart speeding up under the intensity of his deep gaze.
Sunghoon broke the heavy eye contact to smoke, his eyes closing as his heart screamed at him to just kiss you. It felt like you wanted him—the lingering touch on his shoulder, your Prada perfume mixed with the smoke, and the way your red, lazy eyes begged for him.
As his skilled fingers reached for the blunt on his lips, his eyes found your figure once again. Your chest was rising and falling quickly, and you had small droplets of sweat forming on your forehead. The car felt stupidly hot, so you started unbuttoning your shirt, leaving little to his imagination as you revealed more and more of yourself.
“Sorry,” you mumbled, high. A lazy smile slowly grew on your lips. “It’s hot in here,” you confessed while giggling, your cheeks and nose turning red under his curious gaze, sending a shiver down your spine.
Your laugh echoed in his hollow chest, spreading over the emptiness of the highway. As Sunghoon swerved his car, he cringed at himself. Why did you pull away from his kiss? Didn’t you feel the same for him? Did he overanalyze again?
His hands gripped the steering wheel impossibly tighter at the memories, his knuckles turning white. After you said you were sorry for undressing in front of him, Sunghoon slowly leaned in. The weed gave him the push he needed to kiss you. But as he realized it was taking too long to feel your lips on his, he opened his eyes and saw that you had turned your head to the side, avoiding him.
Sunghoon wanted to dig a hole and throw himself inside. He felt so embarrassed that he didn’t look in your direction for the rest of the night—not even during the ride back when he dropped you off at your place. As you walked inside, he punched the steering wheel and groaned in frustration.
The next time he saw you, you acted like nothing had happened. You pretended you hadn’t pulled away from his kiss. You acted like you didn’t know about the feelings Sunghoon had tried so hard to hide.
He hated the way you gave him mixed signals. Some days, you curled up beside him on the couch, your head resting lightly on his chest. Other times, you sat stiffly on the opposite end, scrolling through your phone, barely glancing his way, making him feel confused and stupid.
Soon, Sunghoon found himself driving back to your place and parking in your driveway. He was tired of hiding his feelings, tired of driving alone in silence, waiting for a sign that you felt the same way. So he texted you, claiming he forgot something at your place.
Little did he know, the thought of him made you so happy that you made excuses just to drive away with him and smoke weed, saying your week was hard and you needed to relax. Sunghoon doesn’t know how hard it was for you to avoid his kiss or how much you regret it to this day. That night, the weed hit you harder than before. All you could see was his handsome face, all you could feel was his light touch on your leg, and it was driving you insane. You wanted to sit on his lap and lose yourself in him, but you couldn’t find the courage to even look at him for more than a few seconds.
You woke up alone and cold on your sofa, an empty feeling consuming you from the inside, hating that he had left without telling you—like a meaningless hookup. When you read his text, he was already close to your house, so you got up and looked around for something of his but couldn’t find anything.
Confused, you waited for him at your door, the chilly breeze making goosebumps appear on your skin. That’s when you saw Sunghoon walking toward you, his slow steps feeling heavier the closer he got.
There he stood, right in front of you, his figure looming over yours, strong and intimidating. You looked up at him, your big eyes staring at him through your lashes, catching his adorable moles and kissable lips. When your curious gaze traveled up, you noticed his red eyes. You deduced it was from smoking, but he didn’t smell like weed. Was he crying?
Sunghoon found your eyes and said, “Would it really kill you if we kissed?” Hurt dripped from his words.
You stood there confused, glued to the floor. Not understanding where this was coming from. Nevertheless, your gaze never left his. You wanted to say something, but before you could, Sunghoon’s long, cold fingers cupped your cheeks. With no more hesitation, his lips met yours. It was a shy smooch that lasted a few seconds, but it made you crave more and more of him.
As you parted your lips, Sunghoon stared down at you with his brown eyes so heavy and pretty that you swear they melted all your doubt and fear. So you leaned in and kissed him, your lips devouring his in a much-anticipated kiss, wishing you had done this earlier.
Sunghoon’s lips tasted salty, sadly confirming your theory. But it didn't matter anymore. He bit down on your bottom lip, and you understood the sign. You let his tongue enter your mouth, claiming you as his.
At that moment, you realized that what Sunghoon had left behind was you, and now, he had come back to finally have you.
Taglist: @grandlightcandy @seokseokjinkim @strxwbloody @enhasunghoonishot @contyynishimura @heewanrik @ranwonbin @leanderexists @lovelyyf @youngheejay @crimson-reaper576 @rikifever @mrsjjongstby @laurradoesloveu @babyboomysweetie @mintchocos-things @nxzz-skz @saphiranishimurashan @ikeupups @yangjungwonnie @laylasbunbunny If you wanna be added or removed from the taglist just comment below!
#enhypen sunghoon#enhypen x reader#enhypen fluff#enha#sunghoon#sunghoon park#enhypen angst#sunghoon angst#sunghoon fluff#sunghoon x reader#sunghoon imagines#sunghoon enhypen#engene#kpop imagines#enhypen#enhypen smau
178 notes
·
View notes
Text
he hit me but felt like a kiss. 🕊 ˚✧ ₊˚ cs55



. . . Carlos likes to take care of young women like you !
genre: dark carlos, smoking, age gap (10 years), smut, sexual tension, oral (f!receiving), degrading, the use of 'slut' and another’s, penetrative sex (p in v), choking, daddy kink, creampie, cheating (not with carlos x reader) and i can’t think more.
pairing: carlos sainz x reader.
a/n: I think this is a good way to start the account, asks, comments and likes are always welcome. english is NOT my first language, google translate.
I'M SORRY FOR WAITING ALL THIS TIME! I hope you all like it, happy new year!
━━━━━━☆━━━━━━━━━━━━☆━━━
The waves of the beach were calming, you could already see the sun rise and its orange colours appear in the middle of the whitish sky. You did this a few times, when life disappointed you and you had to put up with it; you looked at your cell phone and the time marked '5:55', you laughed remembering the signs about looking at the “angel’s numbers”.
You get up, walking to your house that was not far away and try to enter without making noise, going up to your room and sinking into your bed to sleep a few hours before college.
━━━━━━☆━━━━━━━━━━━━☆━━━━
You met him in a bar, he bought you a drink and you talked. On the dance floor he glued his body to yours and danced until you accepted the invitation to go to his house.
Now you're getting into his fancy and stuck car, and he's taking you home.
His icy hands came into contact with yours hot thigh, a junction of ice and fire, you felt anxious not only to be going to the house of a guy you met an hour ago, but also to the fact that your hand seems to rise more and more. You wanted to, but you wouldn't say, he also wanted and wouldn't say so he decides to start his game, you confess to yourself that choosing a skirt was a good choice, easy access and no winding. But no, he liked to get the most out of you, instigate you until you were begging him to stop, you didn't ask his age but assumed that he was over 20 years old. You laugh to yourself because you're going to fuck an older guy.
"Sorry to ask... how old are you?" You say it in such a soft voice that it makes it squeeze in the car seat.
"Thirty-two... why the question? Don't you like older guys?" He says, sarcastic with his elbow resting on the car door.
10 years. 10 years of difference between you, that's not bad, right?
"I like it, I love learning new things with experienced people."
He smiles on his side, lightly squeezing your thigh and slowly sneaking into your wet core. You sigh strongly, you are sure he heard and must be smiling while you close your eyes strongly the hand that was on your thighs disappears.
"Do you mind?" He says with a cigarette in his hand and a dark look.
You do it with no with your head and hear the noise of the lighter and the smell of the cigarette inhaling your nostrils. While he puts the hand that was the cigarette back on the steering wheel and touches its your core again, it is light and dirty his touches make you want more, want more from him and his body, he was driving you crazy.
You hold the door when he presses his fingers there, you let out a needy sigh and he smiles, you see that he stops the car and can see the dark house with lights that were mostly yellow he gets out of the car like a real rider opens the door for you and holds your hand to get out of the car.
"Welcome, princess." He speaks seriously as he walks with you to the entrance and throws the end of the cigarette in a nearby trash can.
His hands quickly go to your body when you enter his house, the begging and needy lips were filled with kisses with a taste of drink and cigarettes. His beard gently passed through your skin, and gave you shiver more and more as you went up to his room, his eyes did not leave your body, your skin, your curves and your ass.
You smile when he takes you in his lap and gently puts you on the bed, climbing on top of you and occasionally pressing your erection on your dressed pussy, involuntarily your hips push themselves up looking for more and you hear his low laugh.
"In a hurry, Cariño?" He asks, not taking his lips off your neck. "We have all the time in the world."
Carlos can't help it. He loses control, and passes the kisses to your lips again, and then to your still covered breasts. He's really attenuated by you. Your body is hot, and it looked like it was going to explode like a volcano.
━━━━━━☆━━━━━━━━━━━━☆━━━━
He grabbed your neck as if it were fucking nothing for him and saw you widen your eyes even more, your fingers looking for some way to undo that touch that took his breath away. After all, everything was still very young.
"You want to act like a whore as if you know what you're doing... But you don't know, my love, you don't know nothing." - Smiling with mockery he whispered against his little mouth and then went to attack his reddish and swollen lips from so many bites.
You moaned tearfully squeezing yours legs even more against the larger body, feeling the man suck your lip in a hungry and hot way; he was hot. Carlos kissed you as if life depended on that and feeling your mouth trying to accompany him left him on the edge of the abyss. If you were the prize at the end of the abyss he would certainly play headlong. Carlos grunted hoarsely as he sucked your tongue, feeling your taste mixed with the cherry of the gloss and it was to lose the reins, he could not be judged. The man then raised his hands around your waist to yours breasts again, squeezing the small mounds covered by the fabric.
His reaction was to grung soft in the middle of the kiss and squeeze his fingers in Carlos' straight and hydrated hair. You begged for everything that was more sacred that throbbing sensation between his legs would relieve the fastest. Carlos then left your lips with a slight suck on your bottom, listening to yours sly grunt and aiming at your eyes shining together with his pink cheeks.
"Take off these clothes for me, take them off... - He whispered hoarsely, breathing heavily as yours squeezed from your feet covered by your socks to yours thighs.
Promptly you obeyed, with those huge bright eyes so reduced before that man between your legs. You took off your clothes burning in horniness and shyness, he already felt Carlos' property and this feeling was indescribably delicious. You exposed yours sumped tits to him and saw him almost salivate, and like a wolf he advanced. The right arm took her by the waist hard, pulling against her big and stiff body, making you feel all the hot erection inside the social pants. She sighed loudly with the grip and can't help but moan when he started a surreal suction on her skin, sucking as if it were the best candy in the world.
"Oh- my god... Fuck.. So good..."
You begged with your virginal aura so strong, shaking against it while he felt him trim it easily, firmly in one arm only, sucking and sucking on your chest as if it were vital to him and maybe it really was. His whining made him disturbed, crazy, completely out of his mind and could eat you right there. Actually, he couldn't, but he wanted to. Fuck the rest, he would go.
Carlos could be patient after all, he was just tasting as much as he could, making the most of your beautiful naivety and this was like an impulse directly on his hardened and painful cock, there so trapped under tissues.
"My beautiful doll... It's so nice to suck on these beautiful tits of yours..". Whispered between one snap and another with his feedings, where Carlos knew well what to do to leave you at the apex of hypersensitivity.
He smiled like the scoundrel he was and looked at you as he dropped his sore chest in one last suck or almost bite. He removed your lip between your teeth with his thumb and advanced with his tongue in your little mouth, kissing and stimulating you to the almost apex. You felt his sighs and breaths, losing your little head with every rude touch of it.
You was completely lost, Carlos was sure you were dripping, and he could confirm by putting his hand between the fabric of those panties, right in your center feeling your pussy completely hot and totally soaked. Holding on his shoulder, he grunted aiming at the act, yours red cheeks denounced your lack of imminent experience and that was the end of it.
He was so fucking big. You lost your breath with the man's firm hands removing everything that covered your body, dropping it on your feet, feeling exposed and at such a disadvantage when he was fully dressed. Your mouth salivated and your cheeks pinched when he saw the tent formed on Carlos' pants and wondered if it hurt as much as it did.
You took the liberty of touching there, insinuating himself indirectly and even without knowing it squeezed the piece of meat, feeling the hardness and how hot and pulsating his cock could be. She swallowed and aimed at him from that position, smiling naughty and curious watching Carlos return his smile as he kissed your little mouth and grabbed your cheek once again.
"Slut... You're getting well trained. Is this what you want, hm? - The big hand landed on yours and squeezed the cock the way you liked it, while waiting for your answer. "Answer you shameless whore! - Roughly forced the touch on your cheek and saw you whine.
"Yes! Yes...yes... I need to...— you squeezed your legs to each other trying to placate that frustrating situation of your pussy and saw him laugh, laugh in complete debauchery and excitement. Carlos loved to see you as a doll that he could clog with cum, that was the truth.
"Daddy will do whatever you want and will put up with everything like a good girl."
Carlos squeezed his own member in his pants and ordered hoarsely; "On all fours, open it well and lifts up to me."
You didn't want to wait, so you promptly went up on the bed with red cheeks and loapy eyes, swallowing in dry when you were on all fours close to the edge of the bed, opening as you could your little legs, procing your tail well towards him. Your entrances totally exposed and melated. Dripping demonstrated the power of man over your body.
Carlos without wasting any more time, which was all they didn't have, opened his belt and saw you retract only with the noise, leaning on his little hands he guided you to support yours elbows arching your spine as much as possible with the palm of his hand there, opening your little legs as it should be, almost grunting when he saw you so open to him.
"Shhh.. this, that way, daddy will prove it to you first, and you won't keep your sounds for yourself, will you?" He whispered with a false condolence and almost deceived you, because his naivety was such that he came to believe in that asshole. "This beautiful little bitch... That..." He caressed your entire prancing back and saw you sigh nervously, anxious almost biting your own forearm and all he did was smile.
He smiled arrogantly before running his finger between your folds and feeling the humidity. "Shit... so wet for me." He whispered to himself that you almost didn't hear him, and sighed in need by the contact.
Without warning you felt his nose touch your moist mound and his mouth suck your sensitive clit, you moaned loudly and you are sure you felt you smile while sucking you. His tongue made smooth and slow movements, which made you delirious and ask for more.
It was the best pussy he had tasted in his life and he was addicted. Carlos was a rotten man. You no longer knew how to differentiate between your own moisture and his saliva, he was making a mess on you and you love it.
He spent time savoring your taste and widening you with both his fingers, preparing you for his cock. You felt your stomach tighten and the moans get stronger, until the sensations in your core stop.
He smiled scoundrel before fitting his swollen head against your recently deflowered little entrance, squeezing your cute hips he forced himself inside, without mercy he buried every thick and pulsating centimeter, gasping loudly with every tight and resistance that his warm interior gave him.
"Fuck... I'll destroy you and you'll ask for more."
He forced your hips well, at the right angle to destroy you and invade your most intimate corner and watched you growl tearfully, perhaps with hot tears in your little eyes and your hand trying to push him away every inch. The man's big hands wandered from your tense little legs to your waist and the curve was divine, his palm fit almost perfectly.
"That's a lot...! Carlos... Daddy!" - You begged him to practically growl and put everything inside.
It was so big and the position didn't help, but it was perfect for him. You completely felt how he stretched you from the inside.
"Holy shit... how small it is, princess... So tight, mi amor..." And he caught you like a damn dog, clinging to your beautiful little body hit your hips under him, the heavy balls were felt by you and your hand went up to his hair, taking everything out there. "Perfect for me..." kissed your sweaty shoulder.
How would you get away with that? You had no idea, You just wanted to be eaten. Fucked up. Ruined.
Carlos and you could feel his cock hitting directly on your stomach and it was a surreal thing the way it filled you and opened you like that. Stunning. Your bitch moans delivered everything.
"Tell me..." he took your hair off your little face again, even in that position because he had a free pass for his whole body, regardless of how he caught you. "You like to feel my dick here, don't you?" He stocked up and heard you practically scream, covering your mouth in order to control your volume he laughed nicely in your ear, giving you goosebumps. "Speak... Speak that you like it when daddy hits you right here... What's up, bitch..." He forced himself and pressed your limit, watching you cry and stay completely away, dumb, delivered, having to literally hold you.
"I like it..! I like it so much, Daddy!" You begged out of herself, possessed by the absurd pleasure she felt. "Please...!"
Carlos stocked you willingly, with strength and it was nice, the melty noises were possible to be heard every time he buried and came back just to mistreat you again a little more.
"Daddy is giving you what he asked for, princess... relax your pussy, hm?" It was a theater because he loved the tension and every time he drove you crazy and felt you squeeze it all in there; so warm and humid.
"Daddy..! Daddy, please... I feel... I..."
"Daddy.. I... I... my God!" You was coming and couldn't stand it, squirmed all over and squeezed Carlos as if he wanted to expel him from there because you was so sensitive.
The tears slipped and the man held you firmly in place, grunting with the squeeze and whispering a sequence of "shh" in your ear.
"That... that... good girl... beautiful girl... So beautiful... It looks beautiful all the dumb cock like that... it came so tasty, my pretty..." He whispered as he filled the side of your sweaty little face with kisses, red as he loved to see; devastated.
You accelerated breathing and low eyes delivered that she was no longer in this world and that orgasm was overwhelming, her legs were honeyed with her honey and Carlos buried in her place left her with her nerves the flower of her skin. He grunted when he was picked up and malled like a little doll, feeling him more deeply, if possible, leaning his hands somewhere seeking relief from that extravagant feeling of being full; Carlos had sat her on his lap, and her little feet barely touched the floor. She was so small.
"Now it's Daddy's turn." Whispering in the middle of his dirty smiles Carlos made you jump, like a doll.
And he did everything, made her go up and down and her contained whining showed how sensitive she was, tears flowed and her honey also went down the man's throbbing cock, making a mess. He growled in your ear every time he impaled you on his own cock, demonstrating how close he was.
He saw in the mirror her destroyed image and how easy it bounced on the man's lap, soft and fucked. Completely fucked up, both the body and the mind. Her poor mind, all there was in her was him.
He was beautiful, big and strong, the reflection of the mirror showed how beautiful he looked as he pursued his own orgasm, eyes closed or semi-closed, lips between his teeth beautiful and frowning as he growled and growled in his ear and neck. Drops of sweat adorned his face.
Carlos' big and voracious hands ran all over you sensitive body, squeezing where he could and where he couldn't. He stopped on the inside of his thighs and raised them as if it were nothing, now pushing his hip willingly; he would cum.
"Fuck...! Fuck, mi amor..." And then he came, filling you with will and strength, so much shit that he seemed to be keeping it all to yourself, all this time.
He moaned or whimpered, she doesn't know, when you felt the whole heat hitting the cervix of your uterus, filling you in absurd levels; it was absurd. A fucking good feeling.
He smiled as he came down from his height and took a deep breath like someone looking to recover. Carlos raised his hip giving you the whole view of him buried in there and went right there, that was the point.
"See? Do you feel that? That's me. It's my fucking dick all inside you, hard as fuck..." Whispering against your cheek he spread his hand against the beautiful relief that was in your belly and you felt the tears flow in the mountains; that was surreal.
You spasmed like the good sensitive little whore you are, almost melting right there with the vision of that volume inside yourself. How could you stand all that? It was being destroyed little by little and that was exciting. You tipped your head on Carlos' shoulder and stirred dencosa, grunting when she felt too stimulated.
It was all too much, everything in Carlos for you was too much.
You hid your face in the curve of the man's neck, or at least tried, aiming from there at Carlos' ring finger; a fucking ring shone in pure gold.
━━━━━━☆━━━━━━━━━━━━☆━━━━
a/n: As I said, English is NOT my first language so if there is something confused or wrong please tell me!
#f1#formula 1#f1 smut#carlos sainz x you#carlos sainz x reader#carlos sainz smut#im going crazy#smut#i need him#sorry not really sorry#carlos sainz
915 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 6
Summary: You’re unable to grasp the luck you have. You were raised to run from danger, to go the opposite direction of bad influences. So when you somehow find yourself right in the center of it, you discover that running wasn’t exactly what you were taught. It only took GhostFace and a pretty girl to remember that.
previous part <- -> final part

The slam of the trunk echoes through the night, reminding you of the weight of your decision. Each sound reverberates in the still air, amplifying the finality of what's been set in motion. Your pulse quickens, matching the steady thrum of your heartbeat in your ears. It's too late to turn back now.
Right?
With each passing second, the quiet seems to press down on you, the darkness around offering no comfort. You're alone with your thoughts, the reality of the situation settling in with an unsettling chill.
Your fingers trace the top of the trunk, the rust is there and you swore to yourself you would never let the paint get this bad. Maybe putting the car through a 14 hour trip was a bad idea.
Running did some damage to this car. Running will do some damage to them.
Just when you were getting the hang of it; the plan, you've resorted to your habit. A habit, you now recall, your father taught you to fight against.
The tarp is pulled off and a cloud of dust floats with it. You cough, waving your hand to blow the dust away from your face.
Your dad laughs, and it's then you finally see what the tarp was hiding. His old, beat up Toyota Chaser that he had sold last year. You only know it's the same one because of the sticker you stuck on the front bumper when you were ten. Your dad tried everything but the sticker just wouldn't peel off.
You told him it was sign not to sell it, that it belonged to the family and should stay with the family. He sold it anyway, the need for money bigger than the meaning of the car.
"Bought it back from the guy I sold it to," your dad explains, circling the car to stand in front of you. All you can do is stare at him, unable to find words to describe how you feel.
Your brother learned how to drive with this car. Your sister learned how to drive with this car. When you got the news he was selling the car, you were fourteen and your mom was adamant your father didn't teach you how to drive until you were sixteen. So it really bummed you out when he sold the car.
But here the car is. And you're eighteen and only know how to drive an automatic.
Your dad grins, pulling a set of keys out of his pocket. "I promised I'd teach you how to drive a stick, didn't I?"
You catch the keys, staring down at them in your hand. The weight of it feels heavier than it should, like a responsibility you're ready for. And there's a look in your dad's eyes–pride, determination–it pushes you to nod.
When you hop in the car, you grip the steering wheel. While it's just an average, worn out steering wheel, you feel like it's brand new. You remember watching the car drive away after it was sold, the blinking brake light in the distance flashing in your mind. It was like it was teasing you, laughing at you for never sitting in the driver's seat.
But here you are, keys in hand and foot on one of three pedals. You put the keys in the ignition and recall the trick your father taught you to turn the car on. He chuckles when you successfully turn the vehicle on. It roars to life, shaking the car before finally settling.
"I thought you sold it for good," you voice softly, still in disbelief. You are holding the steering wheel, feel it under your fingertips yet it still feels unreal.
Your dad shrugs. "I thought so too," he admits, hand palming the dash. He pats it a few times. "We were going through a rough patch financially when I sold the car. We almost lost the house," he informs you.
You whip your head, looking at him, disbelief all over your face. "We almost lost the house?"
He nods quietly. "Yeah," he shrugs. "And believe me, it would have been easy to just...leave and start somewhere new, cheaper. But this place is home, the neighbors are our friends, family."
You arch a brow. "We've never shared a word with the neighbors," you retort.
"We wave at each other when we get the mail or take the trash out," your dad counters, waving a hand dismissively. "My point is, things got hard, and running sounded great but...it also would have hurt you and your brother and sister."
You look out the windshield, giving the streets a real look. While you grew up here, you never really thought much of it, the neighborhood. The streets always seemed the same, the houses all blending together. But now, sitting in the driver's seat of your dad's old car, it feels different—like there's a story behind every corner, every mailbox.
"Things aren't always easy," your dad continues, his voice pulling you back. "But we don't just quit when they get hard. We stick it out, we fight for what matters." He pauses, looking at you. "And that's something you need to remember, especially now."
You glance over at him, the weight of his words sinking in. This isn't just about learning to drive a stick; it's about life. About not giving up when the road gets bumpy, about pushing through when everything feels like it's falling apart. You had the tendency of giving up, even at the simplest things like learning how to play guitar, or piano. Hell, you wanted to drop out of high school your sophomore year.
"I get it," you say, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter. "Thanks for bringing the car back."
Your dad smiles, a soft, proud expression crossing his face. "You're ready for this. More than you think."
"What if..." you hesitate, unsure to continue. But he encourages you with a nod. "What if I mess up?" you finally ask, your voice quieter than you intended.
Your dad's smile doesn't waver. He leans back, crossing his arms, and lets out a small chuckle. "You're gonna mess up. That's part of the deal. You think I didn't stall this car a hundred times when I first learned?" He raises his eyebrows, as if daring you to believe otherwise. "The important thing isn't if you mess up—it's that you keep going."
You chew the inside of your cheek, thinking it over. It's always been like that with you—one mistake or it gets tough and you'd want to quit, walk away before it got too hard. But now, sitting here, hearing your dad's words, you feel something shift. Maybe it's the car, maybe it's the moment, or maybe it's just time you start believing you can handle more than you think.
"You'll get it," your dad continues, patting your shoulder. "Just take it one step at a time."
You swallow thickly, feeling emotional suddenly. "You'll stay here...with me until I get it?" You ask, and a look of disbelief crosses his face. It's like he can't believe you would ask that. "You won't give up on me?"
"I'll be here it until you no longer need me," he answers, caressing your head gently. He brushes your hair down, soothingly and carefully.
You stare at the dashboard, a light is on signaling something is wrong with the car and you haven't learned what it meant yet. It dawns on you, "I'm always gonna need you."
Your dad's expression softens at your admission, and he pulls you in for a brief, reassuring hug. "You might think that now, but trust me, there will come a time when you'll be able to drive on your own. Just like I had to learn," he says, releasing you but keeping a warm gaze fixed on your face.
Feeling a swell of emotion, you nod, trying to push back the lump in your throat. "I just... I don't want to mess up and disappoint you."
He shakes his head firmly. "You could never disappoint me. It's okay to make mistakes; that's how we learn. I just want you to fight for what you want, even when it gets tough." Then he shrugs. "And hey, if you want to give up and run, that's fine too. But I just want you to try first; do everything you can. Don't give up just as you're starting to get the hang of it."
You take a deep breath, letting his words wash over you. For so long, you had let the fear of failure dictate your actions, but now, in this moment, with the keys in your hand and your dad beside you, you can feel a flicker of hope sparking within.
"Okay, I promise," you say, a bit of determination creeping into your voice. "Let's do this."
With that, you put the key in the ignition once more, turning it. The engine roars to life again, and you feel a rush of adrenaline. Your dad nods approvingly, a proud grin spreading across his face.
That's how you wanted to remember your dad—not as a pale, bedridden man struggling to take a breath, but as the vibrant, larger-than-life figure who taught you to fight through adversity. He once told you he didn't want to be remembered that way, not as a dying, ugly, pale old man–his words. A part of you resents yourself for honoring that wish, because deep down, you want him to know that you, your mother, your sister, and your brother will be okay.
Even though you all still need him, he has taught you enough to navigate life without him. His lessons echo in your mind—the resilience, the determination, the unwavering belief that giving up is never an option. You recall those moments shared in the old Toyota Chaser, each lesson woven into the fabric of who you are.
You throw your head back, groaning loudly. Once again, it echoes throughout the night. You lock your car before trudging back to your dorm.
As Deadpool would say, "I'm no hero. But when you find out your worst enemy is after the best girl, the time has come to be a fucking superhero."
"I'm in my Deadpool era," you chuckle, cracking your neck. The current plan right now is to find weapons. God only knows what these weird college students hide away in their dorms for protection.
"Maximum effort," you say, cracking your knuckles and grunting before kicking in the first door.
\\\\\
Danny stares at the building, hating this gnawing feeling in his gut. Each minute without a sign of life from anyone just makes the feeling grow more intense.
Sam told him to stay out here. She said since it's obvious they shouldn't have trusted you, they shouldn't trust him. It hurt, but Danny couldn't argue with her. After everything that's happened, trust is fragile, and with you gone—disappeared without a trace—he's left with no defense.
He rubs the back of his neck, eyes fixed on the building's dark windows. The silence feels suffocating, like the calm before the storm. Every second that passes without a sound, without a signal from inside, makes his heart race faster.
Then, he hears fast footsteps running. They sound like they're getting closer and closer, so he turns and prepares himself for a fight. His fists raise and he keeps his eyes wandering, ready for a surprise attack as well.
But his fists lower when you come into his view, out of breath and running right into him. You failed to estimate how fast you were.
Danny steadies you, eyes narrowed. "Where the hell have you been?" He practically shouts, his words echoing in the quiet streets.
A look of regret is written all over your face. "I'm sorry, Danny," you say first, head down, ashamed. You shake yourself out of it. "But I'm here now. They're in there?" You ask, glancing behind him.
He stops you before you can get past him. You groan at the tightness of his grip, pulling your arm out of his hold.
Danny doesn't back down. His eyes are fierce, a mixture of worry and anger swirling in them as he blocks your path. "You think you can just show up out of nowhere and everything's fine? What the hell happened to you? We thought—" He cuts himself off, jaw clenching. "They don't trust you. Hell, I'm not even sure if I trust you."
"I get it, I know, I'm sorry," you repeat, breath still coming in quick, shallow bursts. "I messed up, okay? But I'm here now. I can still help."
He shakes his head, frustration bubbling over. "You disappeared. Sam and Tara are inside right now, thinking the worst. We were supposed to trust you."
"Just Sam and Tara?" You ask, suddenly uneasy. "What happened to Chad, Mindy, Anika and Ethan?"
"Chad is with them," Danny reassures, but what he says next makes your blood go cold. "Mindy, Anika and Ethan have been MIA. They were suppose to meet us here."
Your heart skips a beat. "I need to make this right, Danny," you breathe out. "I messed up. I was in and when I was finally getting the hang of it, I ran. But I'm back now and I need to help–I want to help," you correct.
Danny stares at you, scrutinizing every word you just said. He had faith in you, that for once you were actually going to stick around. And it backfired. It made the woman he loves distrust him.
He thinks about it, long and hard, his gaze unwavering. The only thing that remains now is, you're his family. There were plenty of times you and your family could have just stopped giving him chances yet you didn't. Time and time again, your parents took him in when his parents kicked him out. He owes you at least one more chance.
"Fine," he relents, and you smile, practically beaming. "But I'm coming with you."
Your smile drops. "No." You deadpan, shaking your head firmly. "I'm not letting anyone else get hurt. You stay here. Call for backup if we need it."
Danny groans, huffing. That's exactly what Sam said. "Fine," he says again, angry but understanding. He points to the side of the building. "Kirby let them in through there. Maybe they left the door propped open for Ghostface to get in."
You start but then stop, giving him a weird look.
He raises his hands, unsure and a little exasperated. "I don't know, Y/N. Just go!" He shouts and you do.
But as you get closer, you come to a slow stop when you see a body on the ground. You recognize the head of hair instantly, so you're quick to kneel down and aid her.
Gently, you shake her, hoping to get some reaction, a sign that she's alive. She gasps for air, waking up then with a groan.
"Kirby, are you okay?" You ask, stupidly, but it's also something you learned working at the hospital. Ask them a question, see if they are capable of answering it.
Kirby sits up slowly, you help her rest against the closest wall. She has a cut on her head and blood is close to fall into her left eye. You look around for something to use to keep pressure on her wound but come up empty. You stare down at your jacket, and hold back a whine before shrugging it off.
You wipe the blood before you roll your jacket then press it against her wound.
Kirby helps keep it place, then looks at you. "It's Bailey," she manages to say, voice hoarse.
You lean forward slightly, unsure if you heard her correctly.
"It's Bailey," Kirby repeats, louder this time.
The need to say you had a suspicion is there but you hold back. It does anger you to know the guy who was helping the Carpenters and lost a daughter in the process of helping is behind this. A part of you can't understand how he just allowed whoever was helping him kill his daughter.
Kirby winces, struggling to sit up straighter against the wall, her hand still pressed to the makeshift bandage. "He's been playing us this whole time. He's Ghostface."
You shake your head, scoffing. "His daughter died. He was at the station when I was attacked at my house. He has someone helping him."
Kirby grits her teeth, her frustration evident. "He's been two steps ahead, making sure we don't see it coming. He's probably the reason why Mindy, Anika, and Ethan are missing."
You glance at the open door. "So he's in there? With Tara...and Sam?" You look back at Kirby.
She can see it all over your face. She sits up some more, taking over pressure on her wound. "Go. I'll be fine. Just... be careful."
You hesitate for a moment, torn between staying with her and going in to help. She shakes her head and you make the decision then. You stand and glance back at her. "Don't die, you're my favorite character."
Kirby laughs, a slightly tinge of pain in it. "Just don't let the bastard win."
You nod once more then rush into the theater. Upon entering, you find Chad on the floor, blood covering his entire body. You bend over, your hands going to your knees as you feel something coming up.
"Oh god," you cover your mouth, shaking your head. For a second you stare at him, then you see the rise of his chest. It's barely noticeable but you see it. "Holy shit, he's alive." You mutter, kneeling to get a closer look.
You look around and find a piece of wood close by. You reach for it and use it to poke at Chad's side.
"Dude," you whisper, poking him again. "Dude, wake up. I read the script, you don't die." You jab the stick into his side.
He reacts with a groan, and you let out a sigh of relief. For a second, you started doubting yourself.
Chad lift his head, weak and slow. He finally locks eyes with you and he appears relieved. "Oh thank god," his voice is strained, dropping his head back down.
"Where are the others?" You asks quietly, poking him again to avoid him from knocking back out. He doesn't respond verbally, but instead, lifts a weak finger in a direction.
Behind the red curtains, you assume he wants to say. You exhale a breath and look back at him.
"Stay alive, there's only thirty minutes left in the movie," you pat his leg, earning a groan from him. You grimace, then apologize before standing.
Due to the students in your dorm building lacking any kind of weapon for protection, you only had a knife you found when you snuck into the dining room's kitchen. You're positive the cameras caught your face but that's something to worry about later.
You take the knife out of your waistband, grateful for whoever bought this fancy knife with a sort of sheath. You rip the sheath off and tread carefully as you peek behind the curtains.
Your jaw drops when you see Ethan standing there, in a black robe, next to another GhostFace. He holds the mask up to show Tara and Sam.
"This was your grandmother's, Sam. Nancy Loomis," he taps the mask with the knife in his hand. "Really runs in your fucking family, doesn't it?"
Bailey keeps the gun held towards the sisters.
"Speaking of family," Ethan glances at Bailey, a wicked smile on his face. "My name's not Ethan Landry, is it, dad?"
"Dad?" You mouth just as Tara asks it out loud.
Bailey smiles at his son, proud. You roll your eyes, unable to believe how sadistic this is. Clearly this family needs therapy. Bailey got his son to kill his daughter.
Now that you think of it, was Quinn really Bailey's daughter? They don't look anything alike.
"But if you're Ethan," Sam's voice breaks you away from your thoughts. "That only leaves...Mindy?" She sounds betrayed.
The second GhostFace takes their mask off, and you cover your mouth to muffle your gasp.
"Hey, roomies," Quinn grins, laughing at their reactions. "Didn't see that one coming, did you?"
Your head spins, you had no idea horror fans were this creative. You really did not expect a plot twist...in real life. You need to sit down, you feel like your world is spinning in its axis.
"You...died," Tara's voice is unsure, staring at her roommate as tears fall freely down her cheeks.
"Yeah, but not really," Quinn scrunches her nose, shaking her head. "It was a good way to get off of Mindy's suspect list. Then we had the issue of..."
Ethan rolls his eyes. "Y/N, geez," he huffs, annoyed. "They almost ruined everything. We gave them the opportunity to leave..." he looks at his sister.
"They did put up a good fight," Quinn continues, and you can't help the scoff that escapes your lips. You clasps your hand over your mouth, not expecting it to echo throughout the theater.
There's a long moment of silence and you assume your cover is blown. But then Quinn continues...
"Luckily, they ended up being a coward," Quinn sighs, feigning sadness. "Sorry your crush is such a pussy, Tara."
A dark look crosses Tara's face, along with a head tilt. It looks like she's plotting her revenge at Quinn right there for speaking those words. You frown, both at the revelation and insult. It drives you to finally stop listening and come up with a plan. You pinch the bridge of your nose, reprimanding yourself for not thinking of a plan before actually trying to help.
Then, a thought crosses your mind. You're in your Deadpool era. He's no hero. You sure as hell aren't either.
When in doubt, annoyance was his best weapon.
"Either way, I die," you mutter to yourself, shrugging. You tuck the knife carefully back into your waistband and lift your shirt to cover it. "Let finish fucking them the fuck up." You murmur.
You glance around and come to find a lever. You decide it's better than nothing. So, you saunter over and pull it, smiling at the spotlight that appears center stage. It shines on Billy Loomis' wardrobe, and distracts all of them.
Bailey's aim falters as he looks around, along with his children.
"I had a Deadpool quote," you say as you step out from behind the curtains, walking towards the spotlight. "But I don't think Paramount has any kind of rights to his character."
You don't miss the way Bailey shifts his aim to you, the snarl on Ethan's face and the annoyed look on Quinn's.
You lift your arms and take a bow then lift a hand up to your ear. "I'm gonna need you to repeat what you said about me earlier, Quinn," you feign confusion. "You called me a...a what was it again?"
"You should've ran when you had the chance," Quinn says instead, huffing.
You glance at Tara and Sam, your eyes telling them to prepare themselves.
"And miss out on all the fun?" You shake your head. "Boy, do I have a lot to say? For starters, have you guys tried therapy? It's clear you need it."
Bailey grits his teeth. "Enough games, get down from there. You're outnumbered." He points to the spot next to Tara.
You put your foot down, dramatic and almost childishly. "No." You respond then move on. "Look, you guys have this whole plan to set up Sam as the villain and you guys are the heroes and blah blah blah...I don't know how people watch Stab movies if this is the basis of the movie." You roll your eyes, annoyed and bored.
"My son loved those movies," Bailey's hand trembles as he points his gun at you.
"Your son is Ethan," you retort, deadpan.
"He's talking about his other son, our dead brother," Quinn speaks up, snarling.
You roll your eyes. "Can't you mourn like normal people?"
Ethan narrows his eyes. "This coming from someone who lost their father not even a month ago?"
You grin, because when it comes to that, you're bulletproof. Humor is a defensive mechanism, for everyone in your family, so at the funeral, there were laughs. Crying yes, but more crying laughter than sadness crying.
You imitate a buzzer sound. "Try again. More feeling this time," you form a fake camera with your hands. "And action!" You shout.
Ethan grabs ahold of Tara and you drop your act, watching his knife get closer to her neck. Sam attempts to reach for her sister but Quinn steps in front of her, holding the knife out towards her.
You falter, dropping the annoying act for a second.
"You know," Ethan slides the knife against Tara's neck carefully, teasingly even. "I always wanted to see what you felt like..."
Tara grimaces as his mouth gets closer to her ear.
"The whole mommy issues really caught my attention," Ethan continues, and you can't control the look of disgust that crosses your face. "I mean, with ours..." he looks at Quinn, who laughs at his words.
"Ethan took care of her," Quinn says, looking between you and Sam. When realization crosses your faces, she laughs. "What kind of mother doesn't want to avenge her dead son?"
The words "A mentally stable one," is on the tip of your tongue but you control yourself.
Quinn meets Sam's eyes. "I bet you wish you could've killed yours," she taunts. Sam narrows her eyes with a glare that could kill. "There she is! There's that fucking killer!"
Tara glances at Bailey. "Great job with the parenting..."
Ethan tightens his hold on Tara, pressing the tip of the knife against her skin.
"Shut your whore mouth!" Quinn turns to Tara, almost cutting her arm.
With Tara in Ethan's hold and you and Sam unable to fight due to the need of keeping Tara safe, Bailey finally lowers his gun.
You clench your fists, doing your best to listen to Bailey as he talks about his son. You really try but you can't because you're focused on Ethan's knife being so close to Tara's neck. You never felt this amount of anger before, an anger that drives you to...kill.
You take a deep breath, trying to calm the storm raging inside you. The anger is overwhelming, but you know that giving in to it will only make things worse. You can't let Ethan see how affected you are; you have to think strategically.
You lift your hands, giving in after the revelation of Richie being his son. "Alright," you say, making your way to the stairs. "You win. Let her go," you make your way down the steps carefully, avoiding Sam's eyes.
Ethan pushes Tara right into you and you manage to catch her before she falls over. Concern is written all over your face, your eyes traveling to her to be sure she didn't have any kind of injury. Your eyes connect with hers and she nods reassuringly, then she gives you a look that tells you that she forgives you.
All you can do is smile, relieved.
"And they say horror movies is just for the scares," Bailey wanders over, smirking between you and Tara. "You were right, Quinn. Bringing in the unwitting loner did come to work in our favor."
You gently and carefully move Tara behind you, Sam taking the advantage and grabbing her sister. “Thought it was hero?” You mutter under your breath.
Ethan laughs at the look on your face. "Hero? You think you weren't part of our plan?" He taunts, inching closer to you little by little. "God, do you know how annoying it was to hear Tara whine to Anika for you to join you guys on a game night or to a party? Jesus, she was desperate. But she would always punk out at the last second, avoiding you like a plague." His grin widens as he sees the gears turning in your head. "All those times she begged Anika to invite you, and then either never showed or she either bailed? Classic Tara. Classic you. Too scared to make a move, always running, and too scared to admit she wanted you there."
You're flattered. You had no idea someone saw you. You've been told you're so quiet, people tend to forget you're in the room. It had its advantage, you've heard a bunch of gossip.
He stops just inches away, his eyes narrowing. "But now? Now you're part of this, like it or not. And she's not the only one who's been keeping an eye on you. But then you had to actually attempt to be a hero," Ethan rolls his eyes. "You were suppose die that night, at the apartment. Who knew you had some fight in you?"
You shrug. "I watch anime, have an older brother and love superhero movies." You explain, aware he didn't ask.
Your patience was wearing thin, exactly how long do the villains monologue in horror movies? You're positive it shouldn't go on this long.
You groan, lifting your shirt slightly for the sisters to see the knife in your waistband, placing your hands on your hips. "Can we just get to you guys killing me already? Honestly, death is better than having to listen to your suppose tragedy. Boo-hoo, your brother's dead. It's the circle of life; move on."
Quinn isn't happy with your words and she steps forward, slashing her knife at you. You groan, failing to dodge it and feeling the blade slice your side.
You hold your side and step back, allowing the sisters closer access to the knife. You glance back, to make sure they're okay even though you were the target, but to also check if they got the message.
Sam nods, eyes giving you a message.
"He was pathetic," Sam speaks up while you check your wound. You grimace at the blood but don't waste time worrying about it.
Bailey raises his gun again. "That's not true–"
Sam's face changes, taunting them now. "He was man-baby who made his girlfriend do all the killings–"
"He was a strong virile young man!" Bailey shouts, gun in hand, shaking with rage.
"Ouch, guess your brother was the pussy," you're not going to get over the insult. Quinn snarls but doesn't move, knowing her father will do it for her.
"He was a weak little bitch," Sam spits, the words a slap to the face to the whole family. "Who cried before I cut his fucking throat."
Quinn lets her rage win, lunging at Sam with a scream loud enough to break glass. You feel the knife slide out of your waistband just before something connects with Quinn's face.
Throughout the chaos, Bailey drops his gun and your plan to grab it. What do you know about guns? Nothing. Do you know how to shoot or aim? Hell no, but just having the gun gives you an advantage, no?
You see Quinn stir in the corner of your eye and you turn to grab Tara, hearing Sam order her to run. You hurry her to the scaffolding and urge her to go but she shakes her head, determined.
"Sam! Come on!" Tara shouts, pausing midway up. You glance back at Sam, who, on her way over, grabs Bailey's fallen gun.
You let Sam go first, keeping your eyes trained on the happy family. Your eyes widen in realization when you see Bailey reach down, grabbing his spare gun in his ankle.
"Hurry!" You shout, ducking when you hear a shoot fire. You had pulled your hand away from the ladder to avoid being hit. "Jackass. You almost shot me!" You shout, narrowing your eyes.
"That was the point!" Bailey retorts, keeping his gun aimed at you. He looks up and you see him smirk at an open shot at Tara.
You run towards him but fail to make it in time to stop him from shooting. You hear Tara shout in pain but you keep going forward, tackling Bailey to the ground.
You don't hear the sisters struggle as you fight Bailey, or struggle to fight Bailey is better said. He is a cop after all, and all you know is defense with some cool final knockout moves from video games and anime.
Ethan's laugh roars. "I always wanted to stick something in you, Tara!" Your defense falls at his words, glancing towards him to see him waiting for Tara to fall.
It kicks in some adrenaline, helping you find some strength to kick Bailey off you. He grunts, surprised by your strength and topples over. You jump to your feet, kicking his gun away before you run over to help Tara.
But you stop in your tracks when you see she can handle herself. Ethan practically eating the knife in her hands, digging it deeper as she whispers something you can't hear to him.
His body falls limp and you hurry over to Tara, noticing her stagger a little. You hold her waist, keeping her upright.
"You okay?" You ask, searching her for any injuries. You notice the blood seeping from a wound in her abdomen then another in her arm. Bailey's shot only grazed her arm but still managed to do some damage.
"You came back," Tara states, a small smile on her lips.
"Yeah," you chuckle softly, then look around to be sure you were in the clear. "I promise to make it up to you later. Let's go before one of these psychos gets–"
You hear a gun go off, then Bailey's scream follows. You look up along with Tara, confused by Bailey's appearance up in scaffolding with Sam.
You attempt to climb the stairs to help but stop when you see Sam has it perfectly handled. Bailey falls over, eyes falling shut as he does.
Out of breath, Sam leans over to look at you and Tara. "Welcome back," the older Carpenter greets you, tired.
You send her a small smile, saluting in her direction. You look around, Ethan's body close by before you look between the sisters.
"I...I don't really know what's next," you say. "Is it over? Please say it's over." You ask, hopeful.
Tara shares a look with Sam. You understand well when they look back at you, that it isn't.
"There's one more act," Sam says, laughing gently at your frown. "Think you can handle it?"
You look at Tara, and she looks hopeful. You're reeled in again by her eyes, as always. So you look back at Sam, sighing tiredly, but with a determined look on your face.
"What part do I play?"
#tara carpenter x reader#jenna ortega#scream 6#scream vi#tara carpenter#jenna ortega x reader#sam carpenter#the unwitting hero
198 notes
·
View notes
Text
All we have is time.
Adam x fem!reader
Summary: Ignorance is bliss, but sadly you aren’t an idiot.
Part 1 Part 2
CW/TW: Porn, COLLEGE AUU, TW:Adam Oral M reciving, one sided pinning, possessive behaviour, please tell me if i missed something, Choking, breeding kink, unsafe sex, toxic relation ship and attachment , implied mental heath issues on readers side
Basically I wrote this for @namazunomegami and I but u guys can read it too ig /j
The drive to your friends house to meet for lunch was painful. For you at least, your friend had a blast. Asking you questions which you didn’t really want to answer. For someone who claimed to hate Adam she sure was interested in knowing about his performance in bed.
Once your friend parked, you made sure to take 2 steps at once when you walked about the stairs, quickly knocking at your friends door. You didn’t take the elevator, since you were too afraid to be stuck in a small room with her.
“…And like, is it true that he has a you-know-what piercing? How does that even work, does it hurt you? Or is extra stimulation…?” She was right on your trail.
The door opened and your other friend looked annoyed, her brows were furrowed and she had a scowl on her pretty face, “What the fuck? Did no one teach-“
You pushed past her into her unfairly huge living room, making sure that all 3 of your friends are in the room when you made your confession, “I slept with Adam and now she won’t leave me alone!” You pointed your finger at your pestering friend, Bernadette.
Bernadette grinned like she was experiencing joy for the first time, “Twice! She slept with him twice!”
You groaned loudly, covering your face with your hands to avoid the stares of everyone. You flopped down onto the soft couch.
“Oh my god? Details?”
“..Wait was that why you disappeared at the parties? You were fucking Adam..or more like Adam was fucking you. My, My.” Your other 2 friends chimed in, a couple who moved in together after 1 month of dating and have been going up and down ever since. So you feel like they can’t judge you. But they’re also lesbians and that’s basically part of their culture so like maybe you’re really the odd one out.
“You guys are acting like we are dating. Can we talk less about my sex life and do more eating?” You whined out. Daring to look up towards your whole three friends, you gave them your best impression of puppy dog eyes.
Monica sighed and twirled a black strand of coily hair around her finger, her short but still perfectly manicured pink nails were in a stark contrast to her dark hair. Her girlfriend, Dymphna, gave you a once over with a slight smirk on her face. Her bleached hair perfectly framing her soft face.
“Why do you never want to over share sex details with us?” Bernadette whined. For someone who acted at first like that was worst thing to ever happen to her, she sure was chipper now. MAN.
“Bro, it would be, like, really hypothetical of me to break up with the extra for sharing all of our sex details only to turn around and do the same to my friends!” You told them sternly.
That wasn’t the only reason you broke up with him, but it summoned it up pretty well. He was Adam’s drummer, and him being part of the band was his first red flag. Other warning signs were his selfish behaviour in and outside the bedroom, him NEVER defending you against his mother, and shit talking you behind your back towards the band. It was a nasty on and off relationship, with him constantly breaking up with you for whatever reason floated around his head and you took him back ever time. That changed once you found out just how exactly he talks about you to his friends, it was the last straw.
Sometimes you wonder what Adam thinks of the, mostly made up, stories he has heard from your ex. Is that why he sought you out?
“Bae, that’s different. He’s a guy. We are girls, which means we are better, and we share everything.” Dymphna chimed in.
The back and forth went like that for a while, lunch passed and so did dinner and before you knew it you were camped out in your friends living room. This isn’t the first time lunch escalated to a sleepover, so you were prepared. While you were chilling under your blanket, your friends started up their questioning again.
You know that Adam wouldn’t care if you shared sex details with your friends, or anyone else really. Matter of fact, you think it would stroke his ego badly. What you were more worried about is spilling too much. His intense possessiveness, the fact that he herded you into a exclusive relationship. One sided exclusive relationship? His stare, lowkey stalkerish behaviour, his soft touches, the way he looks at you when he thinks you aren’t noticing. The emotional charged atmosphere in the car.
“So it’s casual, right?” Monica asked carefully. At some point you got pissed off with everyone hounding you for answers.
“Yeah. What else would it be? Has he ever had a serious relationship in college?”
“Hmm. Well, he does talk sometimes about dates he went to. One time he bitched and moaned in practice about a girl he went on multiple dates with, who talked about equality but didn’t want to pay for the date. Man, he didn’t stop talking about that for weeks. I wonder how Lute can deal with him?” The last part was more mumbled to herself than anything. Her girlfriend was draped over her lap while the both sat on the couch.
Adam and Lute run a female-only self defence club, which is affectionately called the The Exorcists. Monica and Dymphna met at the club during their freshman year. This also meant they're more familiar with Adam than you.
Bernadette was already passed out besides you, her soft snores filled the air.
“You know the story about his ex-girlfriends?” Dymphna whispered, conscious of your sleeping friend.
“Only a bit. Dated two girls in highschool, both cheated. The second one somehow screwed him over, hard. Got kicked out of his father’s house, lived with his mother…Did I miss something?”
“That summons it up... Do you think he was into you before the final break up?” Monica chimed in.
And you think of the times where you were single for a small time, at party’s and gatherings and at campus, were Adam approached you. But you were so far up your heart ache that you simply repressed all those memories. Oh my god. The memories crashed into you like a wave.
“…Naahh. Barley saw him before that.” You tried to avoid the topic, by badly lying. You see them exchange knowing glances, but you just ignore that. Like everything else uncomfortable in your life you ignore. Avoidance above everything else.
Maybe you’re just fucking delusional and your own ego went to your head.
“Wait! So at the last party you skipped out on you were already sleeping with each other, right?”
“Yeah…Why?”
Another glance was exchanged between the couple, which started to piss you off. You hate third wheeling.
Dymphna sat up, rubbing at her eye, “Huh. Well…Hmmm..Adam seemed kinda pissed of at the party. He seemed to be looking for…something. But! Don’t worry about it.”
You threw your head back into your pillow, trying to hide away. Jesus. Your friends chuckled at you, while they got up.
“Be careful, I think if you break Adam’s heart Lute will have to tranq gun him down. Literally.” Monica giggled at the thought.
They both kissed your cheek while wishing you a goodnight, returning to their bedroom.
Even though it usually doesn’t happen to you, you couldn’t fall asleep. As much as you turned in your makeshift bed, sleep didn’t come easy to you. It’s midnight now, and the only comfort you have is your professor cancelling all the classes for the day, so it’s not like you had to wake up early.
You did have an obgyn appointment tho, to talk over birth control options for you. After that you had to work a shift. Ugh. What you wouldn’t give to be rich, but, well, this is why you’re the first one in your family to go to college. Breaking the cycle, or whatever Bernadette is always babbling about.
In the end you lost the fight to whatever demon you were fighting in your mind and you pulled out your phone from the charger and started mindlessly scrolling.
A message appeared on the top of your screen from Adam. Damn. Ok. You opened the chat log.
[Adam Godfree]: University at Albany Study: Semen Eases Depression in Women {Link} 22:34PM
[Adam Godfree]: u up tits? 12:22AM
[Reader]: Yes. 12:22AM
You see the type bubble appear and disappear for a solid minute. This isn’t the first time Adam had texted you at an ungodly hour, asking if you’re up. It’s the first time though where you respond. You rub your hand over your face, feeling stupid all of the sudden. Before you could throw your phone away Adam responded.
[Adam Godfree]: yeah??? 12:24AM
[Adam Godfree]: want me to pick u up bbae 12:24AM
[Adam Godfree]: or i can come over idgaf 12:24
[Adam Godfree]: whatever gets me in that tight pusssssy 12:25AM
[Reader]: I’m at Monica and Dymphna’s right now. 12:25AM
[Adam Godfree]: my fave lesbos 12:25Am
[Adam Godfree]: i can pick you up where ever when ever baby 12:26AM
[Adam Godfree]: jus say the word 12:26AM
You started chewing at your lips, fuck. It’s not like you could sleep and as you learned from the two last times, nothing puts you more to sleep than having Adam rearrange your guts. You looked over to Bernadette snoring besides you, her whole body was arranged like a pretzel. She was a heavy sleeper, so you wouldn’t wake her up. And hearing suspicious sounds from your friends bedroom means also they wouldn’t notice you fucking off.
Your nerves would have been stilled if you knew how Adam was nervously pacing around in his own empty apartment.
[Reader]: {Location} 12:28AM
[Adam Godfree]: be there in 10 12:28AM
SHIT. Ok, deep breaths you got this. Looking around for your bag, you realised you had to pack exactly 0. You ha shoved everything recklessly into your bag, but it was all there. Making really sure you got everything, you rubbed at your face and neck, to get the nervousness out. Why are you so nervous?? That guy literally shoved his tongue up your pussy you actually need to chill.
Before you realised it, eight minutes have already passed. Carefully gathering your bag and jacket, you simply slipped into your shoes without tying them. Walk of shame vibes without having done the shameful part yet. Slipping into your jacket, you left the apartment and made your way to the elevator. You wish you had an elevator in your building. You’re pretty sure you saw a rat last week just chilling in the staircase.
Pressing the button and patiently waiting for the elevator you decided to text in the group chat where your whereabouts will be. Before anyone thinks you ran away or something.
Getting into the elevator you made your way down, till you left the building through the huge automatic glass doors. Looking around, you tried to remember what the fuck Adam’s car looked like. Expensive, for sure. But everything here was expensive so you were lost. Making another sweep of the street, you spotted Adam’s car, but only because you spotted Adam first. He was typing away at his phone.
Walking over, you opened the passenger door and got in. You simply put your bag in-front of your feet. Adam seemed slightly startled but he quickly catches himself once he saw it was you. You muttered out a small ‘Hi’ while sighing. As soon as you were in Adam’s presence you felt the tiredness creeping in. Weird.
“Hey, baby. How’s it going?” He murmured out, he grasped his huge hand against the nape of your neck and clashes your lips into each other.
Adam kept it PG for the first 5 seconds, which honestly made you proud of him, after that he threw out any decency and tangled your tongues together. Grasping his shoulders to push him gently away from you, you could have sworn you heard him straight up whine quietly.
“Alright, pussy pleaser, how about you drive to your place? So we can finally have sex in a bed. I can’t take another semi-public place.” You told him teasingly.
Adam scoffed at you with a smile on his lips, “I’m surprised you can take me at all, babe.”
Rolling your eyes at him, you turned around to fasten your seatbelt. Adam packed away his phone (who was he texting?) and shifted the gear to pull out of the side walk. You still think your friends were full of shit. One way to find out.
Sitting up suddenly, you turned your whole body towards Adam. He averted his gaze from the road to you, raising his eyebrow at you.
“Do you ever feel like you’re going insane?” You decided to ask him.
He scratched at his chin while furrowing his brow at you, “I don’t give a shit. We gonna fuck or what?”
Oh thank god. He couldn’t care less about you.
“Yup!”
Adam gave you one last once over while slightly shaking his head at you. He pulled out into the street and started the way to his home. You were a bit relieved. The less feelings involved the better.
You watched the street lamps and different buildings pass you. You tried to take a glance into the windows, you never learned how to mind your own business. Nothing was more interesting than seeing how other people lived.
Adam smoothly parked his car at his assigned parking space. The sign had a guitar sticker besides Adam’s last name, Godfree.
Getting out of the car, you hurled your bag over your shoulder. You already thought your friends lived in a fancy neighbourhood but Adam really knows how to do everyone. Walking up towards him, since you didn’t know where the fuck to go, you looked up to him.
Adam placed his hand on your shoulder, where your bag was thrown over, and gently pushed you in-front of him. He lead the way while being behind you. His fingers weaselled its way behind the bag strap, successfully sliding it off your shoulder and slinging it across his own shoulder.
You threw a glance behind you, to find out what his plan was, but he was grinning at you.
“What kind of man would I be if I let my favourite girl carry anything?” He whispered into your ear. You felt yourself begin to flush, looking straight ahead, while Adam had his arm wrapped around your side. Walking now beside you, he dragged you into his side. Chuckling at you, he herded you to his apartment.
You were too focused on the feeling of Adam’s big, warm body besides yours to focus on anything going on around you. You’re down bad. In the trenches, basically.
Entering Adam’s apartment, you didn’t quite know what you expected but it wasn’t this. Part of you imagined a messy apartment, with dishes and trash pilling up everywhere, but that wasn’t the case. His apartment felt empty, the way Ikea display rooms feel empty. It’s nice, minimalistic even.
It’s clear to you that Adam didn’t decorate the living room. You slipped out off your shoes, everything was so sterile here you felt bad just existing. Adam took of his own shoes and jacket, hanging it up on the coat rack. He helped you out of your own jacket and hung it up.
Adam looked you up and down and started chuckling at you, “The fuck are you even wearing?”
You looked down at your pyjamas which. Yeah, was embarrassing. Your oversized t-shirt had permanent bleach and hair dye stains from adventure with your friends in it. It was a band shirt of Adam’s band, a prototype you got from your ex. Your fuzzy pants were as old as time. You bought them when you were 13, the colour was washed out. It was blue with duck prints on it. Together with more mysterious stains.
“..What? You don’t like my sleeping fit?” You looked up into his smiling face. His eyes were soft.
“Nah, babe. Nothing gets me more hard than…Fuzzy ducks. What the fuck did you even do to your clothes?” Adam grasped your hand into his, starting to lead you towards his bedroom. His fingers were squeezing yours.
“You never dyed your friends hair at 3am because her crush didn’t text her back for 15 minutes?” You smiled at the memory of Dymphna losing her mind over Monica before they got together.
“Damn, let me guess Dy? Didn’t do that, but Lute did force me to make fake accounts to test one of her toys.” Adam sniffed, “Don’t tell her I told you that. She would kill me.”
Adam opened up his bedroom door and finally you see something you were expecting. It wasn’t trash or dirt, but a few guitars strewn across the room. His big bed was shoved into a corner, it was unmade. Huge windows were covered by the curtains and his desk was surprisingly tidy. His laundry basket was overflowing. On his desk was a photo of him and Lute, they seemed happy. Everything was messy but still clean.
While you were looking around, Adam put your bag down besides his closet. For a second he simply watched you, standing in his room. He pinched himself, trying to get his shit together.
You heard Adam walk towards you, you turned around and Adam grasped your face into his hands, he bend down and kissed you. Soft. Gently. Lovingly. Your heart sped up.
His body was towering over yours, his huge hands on your face and he started to lead you towards his bed. He pushed you softly unto the plush surface, while you laid on his bed he took of his sweater, throwing it somewhere on the floor.
He smirked down at you, grasping at your knees and spreading your legs apart,
“Tell me, baby, do you rub that pretty pussy to the thought of me? Huh?” His tone was arrogant, like he knew the answer to that already.
Which, yeah, he did. Busted. Are you that predictable?? You were going to die on the spot. You covered the lower half of your face with your hand.
“…Maybe.” Your voice was small. Your own pride was too big to admit to that. Shit.
Adam’s hands grasped at your hips, his thumbs were gently massaging your skin. His hands wandered down, grabbing at the waistband of your pants he pulled it and your underwear off your body carefully. Like unwrapping a present.
“Oh yeah? Show me.”
“Wha…Why?”
“ ‘m not gonna touch you till you give me a show, slut.” Adam kneeled down before the bed between your legs, his head in his hand, the elbow resting on the blanket. His eyes were focused on you.
Fuckfuckfuck.
You bit down on your lip. Who would win in this stare off? Not you for sure.
Avoiding his sharp eyes, you slowly spread your legs further apart. Adam’s eyes moved from your face to your glistening pussy. He started to smile at the sight.
A thought popped up in your head. Adam loves physical touch, that much is clear. You just have to give him the best show ever and forbid him from touching you, as a little revenge. Teasing him will be fun. Hopefully. He’s going to eat you alive.
Your hand moved from your chest, to your stomach, to your cunt. Making sure Adam could see everything, you spread your folds apart with your fingers. You heard him hitch his breath. Ok. You can do this. Adam is obviously infatuated with you, so hopefully you can’t disappoint him. Too much.
Starting gently, you gathered some wetness on your middle and ring finger from your dripping hole. Rubbing slow circles into your clit, your lip got caught between your teeth while you tried to stifle a moan.
Adam shuffled on his knees, his one hand went towards his hardening dick. Rubbing at his bulge through his sweatpants he groaned slightly at the sight of you. This really was his favourite fucking show.
“You like that, whore? Do like touching yourself for me?” Adam spoke in a breathy tone.
You wish you had mastered dirty talk like Adam, but part of you just wishes to hide away forever. The other part wants to get dicked down by Adam constantly. So yeah, your mind is pretty torn apart.
“Uh-Hu.” You simply gasped out, who needs words when you can just moan.
Fingers moving from your pulsing clit, you started to slowly enter them into your cunt. Pumping them in and out, the frustrating truth was that your fingers were much smaller than Adam’s dick. Or his fingers. So the places he could reach were basically unknown territory to you.
“ Shit, babe, need me to help that greedy pussy out?” Adam looked into your eyes up. Fucking hell. Sexiest man alive.
He started sitting up, his hands reaching out towards your thighs.
You placed your foot on his shoulder, pushing him down. Usually Adam’s eyes were sharp, like that of a hawks, but right now he reminded you of a puppy with the way he looked up at you with round eyes.
“Why don’t you beg a bit for it, Adam? What makes you think you deserve it?” You tried to make your voice as sultry as possible. It felt more shaky than anything.
Now it was Adam’s turn to be flustered, his face was flushed and he covered his mouth with his hand. Ah. Did you over do it? Before you could take your words back, Adam leaned his head against your ankle, nuzzling the skin there. He avoided eye contact.
“..Fuuuuck, woman, you got me so fucking pussy whipped. You know how down bad I am? Nobody squeezes my dick like you do. Shit….Please, let me fuck that holy like cunt.” Adam grumbled out, him being submissive was hot as fuck. Maybe you should gag him next time. Or tie him up? That’d be hot.
You sat up more, removing your fingers to grasp at Adam’s bare shoulders, “…Damn, Adam. Please stuff me full.”
That was all it took for Adam pounce on you, he grasped his hands under your back, throwing you towards the pillows. Your landing was cushioned, thankfully. Adam crawled over you, towering over you with his much bigger body. Your talent is really biting off more than you can chew.
Adam leaned down to whisper in your ear, “That was really hot, sugar tits, honestly. But we really gotta give you some good lessons on how to properly dom, don’t cha think? We can remember that for next time, now we gotta focus on filling you up real nice ‘n good.”
You simply nodded at Adam’s words, you want him so bad. You hope he wants you just as bad.
He clashed his lips into your own, teeth clanking together and spit being exchanged like it’s your only life force. As if this could heal you, heal you both. You think it does, a bit.
Adam’s warm hands snaked themselves under your shirt, his hands exploring your body. He stopped the kiss to take your shirt off, now you were completely naked, while Adam was still wearing his sweatpants.
“A bit unfair, no?” You ask him, while trailing your fingers over his stomach, towards his happy trail to then tug at the waistband of his sweats. His dick was straining against the grey cloth. A dark spot of pre cum was forming.
Adam chuckled, “Everything for my favourite slut.” He teasingly dragged his sweats down slowly, together with his underwear.
His dick sprang free and it was once again clear that your fingers could not compare to Adam’s sheer size. You already felt a phantom stretch in your pussy at the sight of him.
Adam started kissing at your neck while his hand massaged your tit, pulling and pinching at the nipple. You whined. Once you felt him trying to leave marks on your neck, you pushed his face away from your skin.
“Ok. New rule. No marks beyond the cleavage. I’m serious, don’t laugh! Spring is coming and I can’t walk around looking like I just got mauled.” You told him.
“Sure you can. And when you do and I see you I can remember how you milked me dry and everyone knows you’re spoken for.” Adam tried to sound convincing, he was, but you don’t want to die of a heat stroke just because Adam has some weird issues going on.
You simple glared at him, reaching out and tugging at his nipple piercing roughly.
“Ouch! Fucking bitch. Okay, okay. Got it.” He grumbled out, but he started smirking again, which was never good, “Doesn’t mean you can’t leave marks on me tho, baby. Equality and all that shit.”
Dragging him down by his nape, you tugged at his hair while frenching him. Why is he so dreamy? Or more like what’s wrong with you? Doesn’t really matter in the great scheme of things. This whole thing is to casually have fun. Totally casual. Yeah.
Adam spread your legs apart slightly, rubbing at your pussy with his finger, he slowly slipped one finger in and then the other. Pumping his fingers in and out of you, he was mumbling stuff you didn’t quite catch. Something about prepping you properly. Thank god for that because otherwise he would split you apart.
Slipping in the third and final finger, he curled them up, causing you to moan Adam’s name like a prayer. Maybe you are praying to him.
Feeling Adam remove his fingers made you whine out for him. Yeah you really need dom lessons from him, a bit of pleasure and you’re brain dead. That’s embarrassing, low-key.
Settling between your legs, Adam rubbed the tip of his cock against your clit.
“Ugh, prettiest pussy on the whole campus. Believe me, slut.” He whispered to himself.
Sometimes you wonder how much Adam is aware of the fact that you can hear basically his inner monologue. Maybe it’s best if he doesn’t know it.
Slowly slipping into your warm, wet hole Adam groaned at the feeling of you enveloping him completely. Some sick, locked away part of him is happy that you didn’t mention condoms.
Adam started to slowly rock your hips together, the pressure was building up in your abdomen. Reaching under your thighs, Adam pressed them towards your chest, reminding you off a pretzel. He reached even more sensitive spots inside you with that angle.
Seeing and hearing you be so satisfied made him pick up the pace.
“..Ya know what this position is called?..Fuck!..It’s..Ah..Called mating press, baby….You wanna be..ugh.. my little breeding mate? Huh?” Adam grunted out.
Shit, his dick piercing was rubbing against your walls. Fuck, Adam has been barley inside of you for 10 minutes and you already feel like exploding. At least Adam also looks like he’s going to bust any minute.
Man, and he hasn’t even touched your clit. He has an incredible effect on you. Well, more like on your pussy. You never thought pregnancy was hot till now. You literally let the guy spit in your mouth.
Scratching up his back, you decided to make him regret saying that you could mark him up as much as you pleased. Fucker. Your lips searched for Adam’s skin, you dragged his face towards yours. You kissed the side of his mouth, he tried to catch your lips into his, but you moved on.
Lips crashed into his cheek and chin and nose, till you finally found his neck. You made sure to kiss, suck and lick as hard as possible. Everywhere you could. Adam groaned straight up in your ear.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck. Want to mark me up, heh. Show everyone who I belong to? Shit.” Adam grasped at your hips to keep you still, to fuck into you.
“Love when you do that. When you hit that spoo-Ah- spot!” You called out to Adam, to spur him on. To have him fuck your harder. You felt juices run down your thighs.
“Oh yeah?..Tell me what else you love?” He groaned out.
“Adam! Right there, please. I..Uhh…Love your dick…?” It was more a question than a statement.
“Fuck. I’ll take it.” Adam kept up his pace, and you felt your toes curling, your legs tensing up, while you locked your ankles behind Adam’s back, to keep him inside of you.
Your orgasm crashed over you, like an electric shook cursing through your body. Feeling you clench around him, Adam couldn’t keep up much longer and he came inside you.
The sensation of having Adam’s hard dick pulse inside you, while his hot seed is spilling inside you made you sob out at the overstimulating feeling.
Adam rubbed his big, warm hands over sweaty body in a soothing manner. What a man.
While Adam was kissing your cheek, chin and nose, you felt your heartbeat slow down. Reaching around blindly, you fished out your pyjama shirt and slipped it over your head. Adam’s eyes never left your form and neither did his hands.
He put on his underwear, to then pull you into his arms, being the big spoon. You were already half gone, cuddled into the blanket with Adam.
With Adam it felt like, he was born to be domestic and monogamous but forced to frat and fuck around.
You couldn’t spare more energy on that thought, since you were already drifting off.
———————————————
Waking up in Adam’s bed, with Adam’s arms loosely wrapped around you felt surreal. Light was peaking out of the curtains. You had no clue what time it was. It felt like morning. Was it morning?
You had to take your medication. You really didn’t want Adam to know you’re on meds. That’s really non of his business. You don’t even want it to be your business, to be honest. Rummaging through your bag like a crazy woman would very much wake him up. You had to find the bath.
Slowly and carefully getting up, you crawled out of Adam’s alaskan king size bed. Jesus his bed was nearly as big as your whole apartment. Adam was a big guy, though. He does need a big bed. Imagine him squeezing him in your bed made you smile, but also made your neck ache for him.
You took your bag, which was ungracefully put besides Adam’s closet, and walked into the living room. Where was the bathroom? Looking at the choice of 3 doors, one obviously the front door, the other two where a mystery. Adam’s apartment had an open concept, so you saw that one of the doors isn’t the kitchen door, since you could directly look into it.
Deciding to just open the door closest to you, you were happy to see that it was the bathroom. The other must be like a guest room, or a storage space. Or whatever.
Gently closing the door behind you, you started searching for your pill bottle in your bag. You ended up spilling out your whole bag on the bathroom floor to find that stupid thing. Taking out your doses, you placed the pill under your tongue and started up the sink to gather some water in your hand. Swallowing everything, you closed the tap.
Feeling Adam’s cum run down your thigh made you cringe. Should you shower? Would he be mad if you used his shower? What the fuck why would he get mad at you for using his shower, that guy cums inside you now regularly. You have to get your shit together.
Before you could take your shirt off, you heard a door slam and Adam yelling,
“What the fuck! That fucking cunt! Where fucking-“ You heard him put on his clothes outside the door.
Carefully opening the bathroom door, you made awkward eye contact with a half dressed Adam. A beat of silence passed.
“..Are you good?” You decided to ask him.
His breathing was calming down, and he rubbed a hand over his face. He avoided eye contact with you.
“Yeah, totally. I…I have this, like, crazy neighbour, you know?” He tried to weasel his way out of the conversation.
“Adam, I think you might be the crazy neighbour.” You simply told him.
His head whipped towards you, he glared at you, stepping closer to you and pointing a finger at you, “Alright, listen here you-“
Before he could continue his sentence, you hooked your own pointer finger against his.
“Wanna take a shower with me?” You looked up to him, with hopeful eyes. You tugged him towards you, with your intervened fingers.
By simply looking at him, you knew Adam was losing the resolve he had to be mad at you. Thank god.
Adam took off his wrinkly shirt, throwing it into the abyss. Same with his other cloth articles. All you had to do was take off your shirt. While you stepped into the shower, Adam’s eyes wandered across your spilled out bag items.
You were playing around with the water settings and temperature when you felt Adam wrap his arms across your stomach. You leaned back against his soft stomach and broad chest. Once you were satisfied with everything you ducked under the water, feeling the warm water envelope you made your muscles relax.
When you looked around, you weren’t surprised to see a 1 in 3 shampoo bottle. Once you made sure that your hair was soaked properly, you tried to reach out for the bottle but Adam was faster than you.
He spun you around so you were facing him and he then squirted a generous amount of soap into his hand. He massaged the soap gently into your hair, then he moved on to your body. He threw away any chastity he tried to keep up, his hands were massaging your tits. His lips meet your own, and he bit his teeth into them. You couldn’t suppress the moan leaving your mouth.
He moved his hands towards your hips, dragging your crotch towards his already harding dick. You couldn’t help but smile into the kiss.
Adam helped you rins off the soap from your hair and body, he kept leaving kisses on your face and neck while doing so. He turned you so his body was shielding you from the water. Damn his height and build.
With his hands on your shoulders he lightly pushed you down on your knees. So, here you were kneeling down in front of Adam. His totally not intimidating dick hang before you, thick and heavy.
You have heard the term breeder balls, and you never really had an image in your mind till you saw Adam. Looking up at him, you saw him smirk down at you. Grasping your cheeks into his hand, he squeezed your lips apart.
“Wanna please daddy? Suck my dick real good?” Adam told you with a shark like grin.
You swallowed down the extra spit collecting in your mouth, Adam just mad you nervous. Made your stomach flutter and your thighs clench.
Reaching out your hand, you started to slowly wrap your fingers around Adam’s cock. Your fingers barley met, and you started stroking him back and forth. Your thumb rubbed over his tip, the pre cum was collecting rapidly. Adam’s hand went to your head, he was pushing away your hair from your face.
“You teasin’ me?” Adam mumbled out. He tugged at your hair in a threatening manner.
Taking his dick in his own hand, he lightly slapped your cheek with it.
“How about you clean my dick for me? Open up wiiiiiiide.” Man, you didn’t even need to look at him to see the wide grin in his face.
Opening your mouth and sticking out your tongue, you let Adam rub his tip against your tongue. The salty and slightly bitter taste of his pre cum hit your taste buds. It could be worse, for sure.
Adam eased his dick into your mouth, with every shallow trust he put more and more and more down your throat. You tried to breath through your nose, tried to steady yourself. He didn’t bother letting you set the pace, simply starring into your face to gauge your reactions, to not push you too far.
Your hands rested on his bulky thighs, your nails digging into skin and hair. You kept your lips over your teeth, to not hurt him. Using your tongue to massage his dick as best as possible, you also hollowed out your cheeks, to suck him properly in.
“Such a pretty face, would be a waist to fuck you any way where I can’t see it. You want me to cum down your throat? Sure you do, all the bitches love that.” Maybe you should bit his dick. Fucker.
Adam, head pusher, Godfree thrusted his dick further and further down your throat. His pace was getting faster and rougher. Just how he was with your pussy. An especially deep push made you choke and gag. You pushed yourself off Adam’s dick, to catch your breath and not to throw upon his dick. That would be embarrassing.
He petted your hair gently, while waiting for you, “..Why did you take your bag with you?” He quietly asked you.
“..Uhh..I..wanted to get..just dressed.” Man you’re a bad liar.
Adam pinched your cheek with his fingers, it bordered on painful. He just starred down at you. Usually you could easily read him, he was very expressive and voiced any kind of emotion he’s going through. Verbally and nonverbally. This time tho, his face was blank. The usual pleasant nervous you felt around Adam turned into dread.
He simply hummed at you, pushing your head towards his dick. You took him back into your mouth. He returned towards his rough pace, making you choke slightly but this time you recovered quicker.
“ ‘m gonna cum down your little throat.” Was the only warning you got, before Adam held your head still to fuck into your mouth. Feeling him cum down your throat was sure an experience.
Adam, because he’s an asshole, decided to pinch your nose, to keep you from breathing. It was only for a few seconds, but it was enough to push yourself off him once he was gone and to
take in air greedily. Motherfucker.
Leaning towards him, you bit into his thigh. As hard as you could. Usually when you bit him you try to mind your teeth, this time you hoped he bled.
With a painful yelp Adam quickly pulled you off of him.
“Why the fuck did you do that?!” He angrily asked you.
“Why fucking choke me, dumbass?” You asked back with the same energy.
“Babe, what’s the big deal? I can promise you, if you sat on my face and choked me? I would cum in my pants. Straight up.”
“Fuck off.”
Roughly grasping your jaw into his hand, he was seething and it was a borderline painful sensation.
“Why take your fucking bag with you?”
Shaking him off you, you rubbed at your jaw,
“That’s non of your business.” You hissed out at him.
You saw Adam’s tongue poke his cheek, a bitter smile forming on his lips.
“Yeah, right.” Adam grasped you under your arms, picking you up. For a second he simple held you up like a rag doll. You felt small and helpless, you hated that. With a hand on your shoulder he forced you out of the shower, into the cold air. Adam picked up a bathing rob and put it on you.
And even though he was clearly pissed off at you, he was still careful when dressing you. He draped a towel over your head, he then grasped your arm and threw you out of the bathroom, he locked the door once you were out.
What the hell?
Wait.
“Adam! Give me my fucking bag!” You hammered a fist against the door.
“Whaaat? Sorry, baby, I can’t hear youuuuu.” He turned the shower up more to drown out the sound of you cursing him out.
There’s no use in yelling at Adam, you knew that. Stomping towards his bedroom, you threw yourself into the soft bed. Sitting up, you looked around. Seeing a clock at the bed site table showed you it’s roughly 6:30 AM. Damn. No wonder you felt so tired. Ah, your phone was on there too. You didn’t see it in your bag, you thought it would be by the closet. Dropping out of your messy bag. Adam probably put it there.
Picking it up you simply looked through your notifications. Nothing exciting was going on. You should probably just sleep. Putting in a reasonable alarm, and putting it back on the little table, you cuddled up under Adam’s soft blanket. Everything smelled like him. That was nice.
Before you fully drifted off, you heard the bathroom door unlock. You sat up properly, to see Adam enter the room. It seemed like he calmed down. Couldn’t be you. He put down your packed bag back near the closet. Ugh.
“Ever heard of privacy and boundaries?”
“Naw, don’t believe in that bullshit.”
Yeah, you could fucking tell.
Adam sat down at the edge of the bed, looking at you with a look you couldn’t quite place. He was scratching at the stubbles at his chin.
“..I don’t give a fuck if you’re on meds. If that’s why you were acting so fucking shifty.”
“I don’t care about your opinion! I care if I have to take that shit! And believe me, I genuinely wish I didn’t need it. I’d rather just…be normal and fit in.” Your voice got smaller at the end. You want nothing more than to fit in.
Adam sighed, “..Well, how were your shitty little friends supposed to find you, if you were like everyone else?” He grasped your neck gently and your foreheads touched each other while you gazed into each others eyes, “..How would I have found you if you didn’t stand out?”
You felt your eyelashes get wet, tears gathering in your eye. Damn. Okay.
You sniffed and rubbed the water from your eyes.
“…Let’s sleep.”
Adam grunted in agreement. Lots of excitement for one morning. Laying back down, you felt Adam’s arms wrap around you once again.
And when you woke up a few hours later, Adam had a tight grip on you and had you pressed against the wall. So you couldn’t escape this time.
#cw smut#hazbin hotel adam x reader#adam x reader#hazbin hotel x reader#hazbin hotel adam#hazbin hotel smut#hazbin hotel adam smut#adam ❤️❤️❤️❤️
349 notes
·
View notes
Text
Is It A Trick? Or Is It A Treat?

Toji Fushiguro x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 2.0k
Warnings: corruption kink, baby sitter!reader, daddy!toji, age gap (reader is 20s and toji is 30-40s), toji kinda takes advantage of the reader's little crush, virgin!reader, making out, hickeys, nipple play, pet names, oral sex, cunnilingus, vaginal sex, mating press, mention of gagging, thigh fucking, and cumming on reader's chest
A/N: an old kinktober fic of mine that i think ate
Also, maybe consider signing up for the 𝐓𝐚𝐠𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭 𝐅𝐨𝐫𝐦!!
“Hello, Mr. Fushiguro?” you answer your phone to the guy whose kid you babysit every so often.
“Hey, Y/N, are you free on Halloween? I know it’s a Saturday, but I was hoping you could come over and look after Megumi,” Mr. Fushiguro says.
“Sure, Mr. Fushiguro, I’d be happy to,” you reply.
“And since it’s a holiday, I’ll give you extra payment,” he says.
“Wow, really? Thank you so much, Mr. Fushiguro,” you can’t believe what you’re hearing.
“Of course, anything for Megumi’s favorite babysitter,” he compliments.
“Aw, thanks; tell Megumi I said thank you,” you say happily.
“I will. So, I’ll see you on Halloween,” he says.
“Yes, thank you, Mr. Fushiguro,” you say and hang up the phone. You can’t wait to be able to hang out with Megumi. He’s such a sweet kid and always polite. Sure, you have to sacrifice your Halloween evening, but you were planning on using the night to study for your upcoming midterm exam, so this is a better deal, especially since money is involved.
When you arrived at the Fushiguro house, kids were already beginning their trick-or-treating. You wonder how long it’ll be before little Megumi can trick-or-treat with the other kids.
You ring the doorbell for the Fushiguro house, and Mr. Fushiguro answers. He’s wearing a nice button-down and slacks. He looks really…
“Oh, Y/N, right on time,” he says.
“Hello, Mr. Fushiguro,” you greet. He prompts you to come in, and you do so. You walk past the living room and go into the kitchen. You see Megumi in the living room as you pass; he’s coloring with some crayons and markers.
“So, there’s a pizza in the freezer that you can heat up, and you guys can hang out in the living room,” he explains. “You can call me if anything happens.”
“Great,” you acknowledge.
“I should be back around 10,” he says.
“Are you…uh, going out tonight, Mr. Fushiguro?” you ask. “You seem really dressed up.” He chuckles at your question and comment.
“No, no. Just have to take care of some business, that’s all,” he says.
“Oh, I see. Well, good luck, Mr. Fushiguro,” you say. He begins to go to the front door.
“Thank you, Y/N. Have fun with Megumi,” he says and heads off.
You go to Megumi and help him color for a while.
When ten rolls around, you had Megumi tucked into bed for about two hours by now, and you’re just waiting for Mr. Fushiguro to return. You keep thinking about how good he looked in that outfit. Sure, he looked good in anything but the way the button-down shirt looked on his toned body, it was hard not to notice.
Your little crush on your employer started pretty much the day you started working for him. His intense black hair, green eyes, and smirk always have you weak.
Though, Mr. Fushiguro would never like you. You’re a college student and not to mention a virgin. He probably wants someone sophisticated and experienced. You are neither of those. So, you keep these feelings to yourself, of course.
You hear the door open, and it’s Mr. Fushiguro, finally home.
“Welcome home, Mr. Fushiguro,” you greet him coming towards him at the front door.
“Y/N,” he says. Ah, just the way he says your name is making you melt. “Everything went smoothly, I hope?”
“Yes, everything was great,” you tell him.
“Good,” he says. “Oh, by the way, you took your bike here?”
“Uh, yeah, why?” you ask.
“While I was driving here, it began to rain,” he explains. So you look out a window, and you see that it is raining.
“Oh,” you mutter.
“I can drive you home,” he offers.
“Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Fushiguro,” you really appreciate his kindness.
“Here, let me go get your payment,” he says. “It’s in the other room, so I’ll be back.” He walks off to another room in the house, and you decide to wait for him in the kitchen. He comes back with cash in hand and stands with you as he counts the amount.
“You know I really do appreciate you coming on a holiday,” he says.
“Oh, it’s really no problem,” you wave your hand away. “I wasn’t really planning to do anything anyway.”
“Really? No parties or anything?” he asks.
“No, that’s not really my thing,” you admit to him.
“I see,” he says. He hands you some cash, and you take it. “I’m surprised a girl like you doesn’t have any fun.”
“I-I have fun,” you stutter from your nerves.
“Like?” he asks. He leans a little closer to you to hear your answer. “You can be honest with me.”
“Uh, well, I occasionally go to parties and have fun, Mr. Fushiguro,” you say.
“Please, call me Toji,” he says. “I’d rather you call me Toji.”
“Uh, Toji, I have fun,” you can feel the heat on your face.
“Why don’t you show me what you mean?” he asks. “I’m more than willing to see. Besides, I know that you want me to see. I know how you feel about me.”
“I…uh,” you aren’t sure how to respond. “I-I can’t show you,” you admit.
“Can’t?” he asks. “What do you mean?”
“I-I’ve never…never done it with anyone,” you admit. You hear him exhale as if he’s excited.
“You’re a virgin, Y/N?” he asks. You nod sheepishly. His smirk grows. “Aw, that’s cute.” He steps closer, towering over you. “Want me to fix that?”
“Huh?” you’re so shocked to hear him talk like this. He’s flirty but not like this.
“Well, I promised I’d give you some extra payment, didn’t I?” he asks.
“You did,” you agree.
“Will how ‘bout I give it to you?” he asks.
“O-Okay,” you agree. He grabs your thighs and lifts you onto the kitchen island counter. He moves his hands to your neck and hip while pulling you into a searing kiss. You aren’t sure what you should do, so you thread your hands through his black hair. You moan as his tongue begins to drag along your lower lip, asking for entry. You gladly open your mouth to him, and Toji can’t help but smile into the make-out because of your sweet innocent obedience.
He moves down to your neck and begins to suck on your supple skin. Making sure to leave his mark.
“Mm, Toji,” you hum. His sucking making your thighs tremble. He moves his hands to massage your thighs as he attacks your neck. Toji leaves your neck to look down at your hot and bothered face. He looks you up and down, trying to figure out what he should do next.
“Take off your shirt, baby,” he commands. You do as he asks, removing your t-shirt and leaving you in your bra. “Oh, look at your beautiful tits. Has anyone ever touched them?” You shake your head. “Oh good, I get to be the first.” Toji brings his hands to your clothed breasts and begins fondling them lazily. His thumbs press over your nipples, having them perk up for him. You arch your back to his touch and moan.
He reaches behind you, unclasps your bra, and allows it to fall to the ground. He leans down and takes one of your nipples into his mouth, and you feel his hot tongue swirl around your bud. The other nipple is played with Toji’s fingers.
“Ah, mm, Toji,” you moan. “F-Feels so good.” You feel him smile again. His tongue continues to swirl your nipple with the other hand playing with your other nipple. He switches every so often as you feel yourself getting wetter and wetter by the minute.
After another minute, he unlatches from your chest with a pop and looks at you.
“Let’s go to the bedroom,” he says.
“Uh, right, okay,” you agree.
He grabs your thighs again and lifts off the counter with ease. He quickly carries you to the bedroom and lays you down on his bed. He unbuttons his shirt, and you finally see what he’s been hiding under it. His toned, muscled chest flexes as he pulls his shirt off his body.
Toji looks down at you and commands that you remove your pants. You follow his orders and remove them and toss them away. Then, he sits between your legs, grabs the waistband of your panties, and slowly drags them. Agonizingly so.
Toji raises the panties to his face and inspects them.
“Aw, baby, you got them all soaked,” he says. “You want me that badly, huh?”
“Y-Yes,” you reply shyly. He chuckles darkly.
“My pretty innocent girl is being so cute for me,” he says. Toji leans down to your cunt and sees how wet you really are. He wastes no time in plunging his tongue into you. You arch your back and grab at the sheets below you. You feel his tongue swirl around your walls and flick against you. His strong arms keep you planted so he can taste you as much as he wants.
“To-Toji, don’t stop,” you tell him. He thrusts his tongue faster, brings his fingers to your clit, and begins rubbing. Your brows knit together, and you see Toji’s green eyes staring at you. You clutch onto the sheets harder and close your eyes, throwing your head back. You feel your abdomen tighten with every tongue fuck and clit rub. Toji brings himself closer to your cunt as he feels how close you are.
You moan out again and feel yourself gush out. You cum on Toji’s tongue, and when he raises his head up to you again, you can see the remnants of your orgasm on his lips and chin.
“Felt good, didn’t it, baby?” he asks.
“Yeah,” you agree.
“Well, I’m not done with you yet,” he tells you. He grabs your legs and places them onto his shoulders. You yelp from him dragging you into place. “I can’t wait to stretch out this pretty pussy of yours.” He thrusts his cock straight into you, and you cry out at the feeling of being filled.
“Ah! T-Toji!” you moan out.
“Baby, don’t be too loud; you don’t want to wake Megumi, do you?” he asks.
“No,” you answer simply.
“Good girl,” he compliments. He drags his cock out of you and thrusts it back in, hitting you deeply. You cover your mouth from making noise with your hand. He smirks at how cute you look like that. Then, he begins thrusting into you with a pace, and a very fast one at that. You’re knocked back again the bed, and you feel yourself stretch around his cock.
“Fuck, you’re so fucking tight,” he says. “Shit, you feel so goddamn good.”
“T-Toji!” you can’t help the scream of his name.
“Shh,” he says. “If you get any louder, I’ll have to gag you with your soaked panties.” You go back to covering your mouth with your hand. Toji’s hands hold your legs tightly against his chest as he thrusts into you. You hear him grunt above you as he fucks you.
“Fuck,” he curses again. You hear the bed slightly bang against the wall and ground from Toji’s strong thrusts. His hands hold you down so much that you’re sure there will be marks on your legs. The pain of his thrusts and the pain of the stretch finally catch up to you, and you try to contain yourself from crying out.
Toji doesn’t stop his pursuit, and you keep trying to keep yourself calm.
“Shit, you’re really clamping down on my cock, baby,” he says. You feel his cock twitch from within you. He moves his hips faster, and his grunts are louder. “Fuck.” He drags his cock out of you entirely, moving them between your thighs, and thrusts between them instead. Toji cums on your stomach after he’s done.
Toji helps you to put your legs back down, and he runs off and gets you a warm wet towel to clean you with.
“Told you I’d give you extra payment,” he says.
“Yeah,” you aren’t really sure what to say after all that.
“Baby,” Toji starts. “Would you wanna babysit tomorrow?”
“Uh, sure,” you agree.
“Good, I’ll make it worthwhile,” he says.
© c1nna1nmyr0ll 2024, all rights reserved. do not plagiarize, use for ai, copy, translate, or repost my content on any platform. comments, reblogs, and likes are loved
#toji x reader#fushiguro x reader#toji fushiguro x reader#fushiguro toji x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x reader
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Eye of the Hurricane [2] - Silk
A.N: Here's the new chapter my loves! ❤️ I hope you'll like it, and please don't forget to tell me what you think, thank you! ❤️
Summary: Gifts can make good apologies.
Word Count: 3000
Warnings: Violence, death, guns, crime, blood, explicit language. This is an AU, friendly reminder that I don't condone any of the actions depicted on this story and please read with care.
Series Masterlist

Well, if the blood splattered on your face was any sign, tonight was not going the way you had planned it to go.
“This is lotus silk!” you snapped, still wiping at the blood on your face while you motioned at your dress with your other hand. “Do you have any idea how impossible it is to remove blood stains from silk?”
Bucky motioned at his men and they scattered along the bar, some approaching Steve’s men–the undying friendship between Bucky and Steve had its effect on people on their payroll as well, since they tended to hang out together— while the rest checked around the restaurant. You knew you were supposed to go to Ethan to make sure he was okay, but Bucky’s voice distracted you before you could even take a step.
“You’re welcome.”
“I know you’re not familiar with the idea of spending time with women who are not in your bed or have their clothes on,” you said through your teeth, running your hand over the blood stain. “But in case you forgot, when people wear nice things on a night out, they usually want to keep them nice—"
“Come on, we’re going,” he said, grabbing your arm and you yanked it back.
“No!”
“Charm…”
“I’m taking Ethan to the hospital, that’s where I’m going,” you said and he pulled his brows together.
“What?” he asked, “Who’s Ethan?”
“What happened here?!” Steve’s voice reached you and you turned to see him walk into the bar.
“Hi Steve.”
“Please tell me that’s not your blood because if it is, your father will end the truce just to put a bullet in my head.”
“It’s not my blood,” you said sulkily, “Not that it matters, because it’s never getting off.”
“Buck?”
“I was passing by when I got the news,” he said. “Came as soon as I heard.”
Steve looked around. “That man in the corner, he is one of the attackers?”
“Yeah,” you said and he nodded, then squeezed your shoulder in an assuring manner and approached his men. You huffed out and approached Ethan with Bucky following you.
“Hey, you okay?” you asked and Ethan swallowed thickly, then turned his head to take a look at the bleeding wound on his shoulder only to take a sharp breath.
“Okay, that’s a—that’s a bullet wound.”
“Congratulations, what is this your first time?” Bucky asked drily and you shot him a glare.
“Bucky!”
“What?” he asked. “It’s obviously not fatal, he’s being dramatic.”
“Hey, we’re taking the guy to the warehouse,” Steve said as his men dragged the only surviving attacker outside. “Charm, my men said you came without your usual bodyguards?”
“Yeah I ditched them.”
Bucky pinched the bridge of his nose while Steve cleared his throat.
“Alright, I’ll have someone drive you to your father’s house—”
“I can take her, it’s fine.”
“Did you fire the gun too close to your ear or something? I said I’m not going anywhere with you,” you growled at Bucky and turned to Steve. “I’m going to the hospital.”
“You said it wasn’t your blood.”
“I’m taking Ethan,” you pointed at Ethan who waved weakly at Steve with his free hand from where he was sitting.
“Hi.”
Steve blinked a couple of times. “…Hello?”
“Is anyone going to tell me who the fuck this dude is?”
“He’s my friend!” you snapped at Bucky and Steve tilted his head, then took a look at Ethan.
“I don’t think I saw you around before, what family are you loyal to?”
“My—mine?” Ethan tried, stealing a look at you as if asking for a clue. “I mean I couldn’t attend the last Thanksgiving but—”
“He’s a civilian Steve, we know each other from college.”
Steve raised his brows and Bucky’s eyes widened before he let out a chuckle.
“Wait, just so I’m clear,” he said. “You went on a date with a civilian outside your father’s territory without bodyguards?”
“It’s not a date.”
“Isn’t it?” Ethan asked, making your head whip around.
“Is it?”
“Unbelievable…” Bucky muttered. “Outside your father’s territory, Charm? Where are you going for the next date, a sinking ship?”
“A corn maze probably—”
“You don’t have to talk to him,” you told Ethan and he nodded.
“Sorry, it’s my first time getting shot so I’m not sure how it goes—” he paused for a moment. “Hey quick question, am I gonna die?”
“You’ll be fine, we will take you to the hospital,” you assured him while Bucky rolled his eyes.
“Do you go to the hospital for a papercut as well, Ethan?”
You groaned. “Steve, make him stop!”
“Guys it’s not the time for this,” Steve said, ignoring Bucky’s smug smirk. “Charm, how about this? We’ll take him to the hospital, give him the usual story, and Bucky will take you home. No offense, but I don’t want your father to rain hellfire here the moment he hears you were in a shootout.”
You pursed your lips and thought for a moment, then nodded.
“Fine.”
“Wait, what story?” Ethan asked and Bucky waved a hand in the air.
“Oh you know, the story you will tell the cops or else they will find you in a dark alley.”
“Ah,” Ethan said, stealing a look at you. “He’s joking right?”
“No he’s not,” you said, checking your phone. “Steve’s men will fill you in. Steve, the hospital in Sam’s territory is closer to here actually, it’s a ten-minute drive and I think Sarah is working tonight.”
“Okay,” he said, grabbing his phone. “I’ll let Sam know.”
“Come on princess,” Bucky said and you licked your lips.
“Ethan, they’ll take you to the hospital, is that okay?”
Ethan gave you a thumbs up and you shook your head slightly, then walked out of the bar with Bucky. One of his men opened the car door for you and you got in, fixing your dress and huffing out. Bucky got in as well, and the driver started the car.
You crossed your arms, stubbornly fixing your eyes on the window, watching the cars and buildings wheeze by while the car moved through the traffic. Your thoughts were spinning around in your head like a tornado while you tried to figure out who those men were and why they had attacked you at the risk of breaking the truce, especially considering that as far as everyone was concerned, you weren’t in the business. Your father had spent years keeping you out of it no matter how much you insisted to be a part of it, telling you that he didn’t want you in danger.
It hadn’t stopped him from making your cousin be a part of it though. Despite the fact that you were supposed to be the heir, he was the one who everyone assumed would take over once your father retired.
“You look beautiful,” Bucky’s voice snapped you out of your thoughts and you turned your head to shoot him a glare, making him heave a sigh.
“Charm…”
“You ruined my dress!”
He ran a hand over his face, his vibranium arm glimmering under the street lights you passed by for a moment.
“My deepest apologies for not paying attention to your dress while saving you.”
“I didn’t need saving, and it’s lotus silk!” you insisted. “Do you have any idea how many stores Becca and I had to visit until we found a nice dress?”
“Strangely enough, my sister doesn’t tell me about your adventures in shopping on a daily basis,” he deadpanned. “And I take it Becca knew you were going on a date with a civilian?”
“It wasn’t a date.”
“He thought it was a date,” Bucky pointed out. “Even while he was bleeding on the floor.”
“And what if it was a date?” you asked back and he shot you an almost chiding look.
“Civilians are a bad idea, Charm.”
A bitter smile curled your lips and you sat up straighter so that you could see him better.
“Oh good, I was just in the mood to get some romance advice from you,” you said. “Go on then. What does the perfect-heir-turned-boss think?
A shadow crossed his face for a second, but when he spoke his voice was completely calm.
“That you’re being too reckless.”
“What does it matter if I date a civilian or not?” you asked, almost daring him. “I’m not in the business, remember? Unlike you, I’m not going to get my family’s empire once my father decides to retire—”
“Aren’t you?” he cut you off and the sarcastic smile was wiped off of your face in a second, your heartbeat getting faster.
No way.
No God damn way.
“What are you talking about?” you asked, coaxing a small smile out of him. For perhaps the millionth time, you noticed just how handsome he was but the mere thought made you scowl.
Too bad he was an insufferable prick, handsome or not.
“Come on,” he taunted you. “We both know what I’m talking about.”
You paused for a moment, then turned your glances to the window to watch the road as the car reached the huge gates of your father’s estate. Bucky typed something into his phone, probably texting Steve, and you wiped at your face again just in case there was any dried blood before the car stopped by the huge mansion. The driver opened your car door and Bucky followed you as you climbed the marble stairs leading to the front door. You rang the doorbell, then bit at your fingernails.
“Miss,” the maid greeted you when she opened the door and you smiled at her.
“Hi Molly,” you said. “Where is my father?”
“In his office.”
“Thank you,” you said and nodded at Bucky so that he would come with you to the study. You knocked at the door and when you heard your father’s voice telling you to come in, you opened it.
“Hi daddy.”
“Hi sweeth—what happened?!” he stood up from his seat behind his desk and quickly made his way to you. Bucky closed the door behind you as you looked down at your poor dress, then shook your head when your father made his way to you to check you for injuries.
“It’s not my blood,” you said quickly. “Don’t worry.”
“Who did this?” your father asked, anger apparent in his voice as he turned to Bucky. “When did this happen? Bucky?”
“Arthur,” Bucky greeted him. “I wanted to come and give you the news myself, just in case. She’s completely fine—”
“Albeit very annoyed,” you interrupted him and Bucky repressed a smile.
“And very annoyed as you can see.”
“My dress is ruined,” you grumbled and Bucky rolled his eyes.
“I’ll ask the next guy who holds you at gunpoint to take a couple of steps back before I blow his brains out, I promise.”
“Much appreciated,” you snarked back but your father raised a hand, motioning at you both to stop.
“At gunpoint—what happened?” he said. “Who broke the truce?”
“No one,” Bucky said. “I assure you. It happened in Steve’s territory, but they were not Steve’s people. We left one of them alive, he took him to the warehouse to question him.”
Your father ran a hand over his face.
“Steve’s territory?” he asked before turning to you. “Sweetheart, what were you doing in Steve’s territory?”
“I um…” you stumbled over your words. “I—you know, that’s actually a funny story—”
“Becca likes the cocktails there,” Bucky cut you off. “You two were going to meet there, right Y/N?”
You stared at him for a couple of seconds, then cleared your throat and nodded fervently.
“Yeah!” you said, turning to smile at your father. “Uh huh. Me and Becca.”
“Without bodyguards?”
“We wanted a girl’s night out,” you said, making your father shoot you a look. “Alright fine, before you give me yet another one-hour long speech about being careful, I’d like to get all this blood off of me, so can we postpone it after I take a very long bath and get some sleep?”
He heaved a sigh and nodded at you. “Go.”
“Yay!” you said and pressed a kiss on his cheek, then turned to Bucky. “You owe me a dress.”
He held up his hands, gesturing surrender as you walked to the door, then closed it behind you. You stretched out before dragging your weary self up the stairs, and Molly approached you.
“Miss, I asked the girls to draw you a bubble bath.”
“Oh that’s wonderful!” you said, “Would you mind—”
“Your plate of chocolate strawberries and glass of champagne are already there.”
You pressed a hand on your chest with a gasp.
“Molly you’re an angel, you know that?” you said, then blew her a kiss as you made your way through the hallway to the bathroom. “Thank you!”
*
Considering how last night had gone, it was no wonder that exhaustion made you sleep like a rock. Though your dreams were in no way peaceful, your long bath had helped you relax just a little and it was only when someone knocked on the door that you woke up, a groan leaving your lips.
“Y/N?” your cousin’s voice reached inside the room, making a frown pinch your brows together. You rolled your eyes, then sat up in bed.
“What?”
“Can I come in?”
“If you must,” you grumbled as the door opened, and he stepped in. Unlike you, it was clear that he had been awake for a while which made you check the time on your phone, seeing multiple text messages from Becca before lifting your head to look at him.
“Ian,” you said. “To what do I owe this pleasure?”
“I was going to wait until you woke up but it didn’t seem like you would,” he said. “Uncle informed me about what happened.”
“Of course he did.”
“You should have told me about it,” Ian said. “As soon as it happened. This is a family matter, why am I hearing about this after Barnes or Rogers?”
“It happened in Steve’s territory.” You shrugged your shoulders. “What, am I supposed to draw you a map of the city all of a sudden?”
“And what were you doing in Steve’s territory?”
“Not that it’s any of your business, but I was meeting Becca.”
He crossed his arms. “I still think you shouldn’t be that close with them. They could turn into rivals with the snap of a finger, and the family—”
“Just because you don’t have any friends doesn’t mean the rest of the family should be company to that misery,” you cut him off. “Besides, they’re our allies and there’s truce remember?”
“For now,” he pointed out. “Doesn’t look like that truce will hold if it turns out that your attackers worked for any of the other families.”
“Well, those attackers were not working for Steve or Bucky.”
“Wilson?” he asked. “He’s their best friend after all.”
“Sam is too smart to break the truce.”
“Then it could be Stark or Romanoff.”
“Or none of the families,” you said. “Everyone spilled too much blood for this, they’re not just going to break it in a way that’s that amateur. Those guys were hired gun for outsiders, I’m almost sure of it.”
“Well I’m not so sure,” he said. “And honestly, I think you’re being too naïve.”
Anger shot through you like lightning but you managed to keep your expression calm.
“I know them way better than you do,” you said, your voice cold. “And if you think you can make business with people whom you point fingers at as soon as something unexpected happens, you’re the one being naïve, not me.”
He narrowed his eyes at you and you glared at him back until he heaved a sigh.
“I’ll talk to Rogers, we need to be the ones questioning the attacker. It’s an attack on not just you, but the family itself—”
“The attack happened in his territory, he’s not going to just give him to you,” you stated. “But by all means, don’t let me stop you from wasting your time.”
He opened his mouth to retort but someone else knocked on the door.
“Miss?”
“Molly, you can come in!” you called out and she opened the door. “Ian was just leaving.”
Ian shook his head slightly, then threw his shoulders back.
“Just don’t go to places without bodyguards—”
“Goodbye Ian,” you cut him off as you leaned back on the fluffy pillows and he scoffed, then walked out of the room. You pushed the covers off of you while Molly stepped inside with a rectangular box in her arms.
“What’s that?”
She put the box on the bed. “It was just delivered for you.”
You hummed as you pulled the box to yourself, then tugged the ribbon on top of it loose. A gasp left your lips as soon as you saw what was inside, and when you pulled the soft dress out of the box, the card inside caught your eye.
Sorry about your dress, princess.
Bucky
He had gotten you the exact same dress that you had thrown into trash last night. You were painfully aware of the smile pulling at your lips and you got off the bed, then walked to the full-length mirror to hold it over your body.
No.
No way.
Bucky was an asshole who had ripped your heart out when you two were younger, and now that he was one of the biggest mob bosses in the city with so much money, power and influence, he was even more arrogant than before, which was saying a lot. You were sure that this nice gesture was some sort of play and contrary to what all these men around you seemed to believe, you weren’t naïve in the slightest.
You pursed your lips together and cleared your throat before you put the dress back in the box, placing the cover on top.
“You can throw it away or give it to someone, I don’t want it,” you said as you handed Molly the box, and she let out a laugh.
“Secret admirer?”
“Not at all,” you said with a laugh, then flung yourself on the bed again. “Just a trick. I’m not his type, and trust me he’s definitely not my type.”
Chapter 3
#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x reader#mob!au#mob!bucky barnes x reader#mob!bucky barnes#mob bucky#mob bucky barnes x reader#mob boss!bucky#mob bucky barnes
489 notes
·
View notes
Text
My Little Love
Chapter 41
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Enhanced!Reader
word count: 7.8K
Warning: Smut at the beginning, so much fluff, Pregnancy!!!!
A/N: You guys it's finally happening!!!!!! In Lottie's words : am so 'cited, for this chapter. We finally get the news we've been waiting for. If you find inaccuracies just play along :)
Series masterlist
Even as the plane landed Bucky didn’t want to tell you where he was taking you. He ushered you into a cherry red convertible. The top was down and your bags were in the trunk. Bucky was excited as he put on his sunglasses and opened the passenger’s door for you.
You tilted your head back and soaked up the sun while Bucky took you to your destination. Music was playing and the breeze was refreshing. You couldn’t stop the smile from forming on your lips. It wasn’t until some time in the drive that you decided to really pay attention to where you were going, hoping that you’d get a clue as to what Bucky had planned.
“Is that sign in Italian?” You asked as you drove down the highway.
“It is.”
Now you were really excited. Of course you’d been to Italy before but it was only on a mission so it didn’t really count. You turn to look at Bucky with excitement only to find him sneaking glances at you.
“Where exactly is it that we’re going? Please just tell me.”
“I could tell you or you can see it for yourself.” He says just as he starts to slow down.
On one side was the sea. Waves lapped lazily along the shore. The air was filled with the salty scent of the ocean. You watched as people got into the water and splashed around. Colorful umbrellas dotted the sandy beaches and boats dotted the sea. On the other side colorful buildings brought life to the mountainside. It was picturesque and almost too beautiful to be real. You’d only seen this place before in pictures.
“Are we on the Amalfi Coast?” You asked Bucky with disbelief.
“Yup. I know you’ve always wanted to come. I thought, what better time than now.”
“Buck-“ you weren’t sure what to even say. “I think I only mentioned it in passing, years ago. How did you even remember?”
“I remember everything about you.” Bucky grabbed your hand and gave it a kiss. “Now, do you want to stop and get some breakfast or do you want to head to the villa?”
“You got a whole villa?”
Bucky smiled and nodded.
“Breakfast first.”
“Whatever my wife wants, she gets.” Bucky says as he finds somewhere to park.
You walk hand in hand through the streets of the small seaside town. Both of you point out little areas or things that you find interesting. He takes you to a shop or two. Of course the first thing you buy is something for Charlotte and Henry. At the cafe Bucky orders in Italian, a proud smirk on his face when he notices how impressed you are. His hand never leaves your thigh. The two of you stay close to each other, murmuring sweet nothings and overall enjoying your time as newlyweds.
After driving up a private driveway lined with trees, you’re met with a beautiful open space. There’s a fountain surrounded with flowers in the center of the driveway and the villa itself is amazing. A grand entryway with ivy growing up the walls of the two story house. The red tile roof was a perfect contrast against the earthy tones of the brick.
Bucky opens your car door and helps you out. Then he grabs your bags and leads you up to the main door.
“How did you even find this place? It’s beautiful.”
“Tony.” Bucky says over his shoulder.
He opens the door and lets you in first. You’re greeted by a stunning foyer. Rustic meets modern seemed to be the style. The living room was huge with big comfortable looking couches. Huge windows that gave you the most perfect view of the garden and pool. The whole house was exquisite. You wandered around while Bucky went upstairs and dropped off your suitcases.
Outside the garden was in full bloom. Every flower in its perfect spot and every tree or bush trimmed and kept impeccably. You wandered toward the end of what you thought was the property only to be met with an impressive view. The villa sat on a cliff and the ocean just below it. Stairs were carved down towards a private dock. A small sailboat sat in the water ready for use.
“So what do you think?” Bucky asked as he snaked his arms around your waist and pulled you in. His chin rested on your shoulder as you both looked out into the beautiful view.
“It’s perfect. I love it here already. Thank you.”
Bucky only answered by placing a kiss on your shoulder before going back to admiring the view. The two of you stayed like that for a few minutes before you turned in his arms.
“I’m going to freshen up ok?”
“Ok.” Bucky smiled and pressed a sweet kiss to your lips.
****
You finished applying your red lipstick. After checking your reflection one more time in the full length mirror in the bathroom you walk back into the master bedroom. You had on the red lingerie from the Polaroids you’d given Bucky before your wedding. The lacy barely there set included a garter belt and stockings which you paired with ridiculously high heels. Your intention was to call out for Bucky but as you passed by the double doors that led to the balcony you could make out his figure in the distance.
The breeze felt amazing against your skin as you stepped out onto the balcony. You leaned against the stone railing and watched Bucky for a moment. Anticipation of what was going to happen next had you pressing your thighs together.
“Sergeant Barnes.” You call out loud enough for Bucky to hear.
He turns around a smile on his face that falters as he looks for you. You can see the way his lips part once you stand up straighter, revealing the lacy bra you were wearing. Bucky doesn’t waste any time. He starts walking back into the house in order to get to you.
Seeing him move through the garden and into the house you head into the bedroom. You make yourself comfortable on the bed just as Bucky slams the door open. He stares at you for just a moment, laying in the middle of the bed propped up on your elbows and one leg propped up. Bucky groans at the sight.
“Sugar, are you planning to kill me on our honeymoon?” He asks as he makes his way over to the foot of the bed.
You smirk as he starts to take his shirt off. Bucky grabs your ankle and pulls you towards him.
“James!” You yelp at the sudden movement before giggling.
Bucky kisses your calf and leaves a trail down your leg until he gets mid thigh.
“Look at you, so pretty just for me.” He murmurs as his hands trace the stockings and garter belt. “You’re so fucking perfect.”
Bucky kissed every part of your body he could reach. He made his way up to you slowly until he was hovering over you.
“Hi Sugar.”
“Hi baby.”
“You look beautiful.” He murmurs as his eyes rake over your face. “You’re always so beautiful.”
You smile as you run a hand through his hair. “I’m so lucky to have you.”
“Nuh-uh Mrs. Barnes. I'm the lucky one. Will you let me show you how much I love you?”
“Yes, please.” You reply as you pull him down for a kiss.
Bucky’s tongue dances with yours. His hands travel up and down your sides. When you pull apart, you’re breathless. The red lipstick you’d worn was smudged and transferred onto Bucky’s lips. He smiled down at you as his lust filled gaze pulled you in. Bucky doesn’t give you much time to catch your breath. His lips are on yours again and then he’s moving to your cheek and down your jaw. He nips and hums against your neck when he gets to that spot that makes you weak. You can’t help but buck your hips against him.
A small whimper passes your lips when Bucky’s thumb brushes over your nipple. He kneads your breast before pulling down your bra. Bucky’s lips wrap around your pebbled peak, his tongue swirls around it. You moan as he continues to put his attention on your chest. There was something about being with him at this moment, with Bucky’s attention on your breasts that was close to pushing you over the edge faster than ever. Maybe it was the fact that this was your first time together after your wedding and the thrill of it all had you more excited than you realized.
You didn’t notice when Bucky undid your bra. It was the cool air against your nipple that brought you back to the moment. Bucky gave you a proud smirk as he kissed down your belly slowly. Your hands moved to the garter belt, you had full intentions of taking it off but Bucky stopped you.
“This stays on.” He murmurs, his eyes dark with lust as he continues to admire you from above. “And so do these,” his hands move to your stockings. “And these.” His hand stops at the heels you were wearing.
Bucky moves off the bed and drops to his knees. His hands wrap around your calf and he pulls you to the end of the king size bed. Without much warning he rips the panties you had on and dives in. His tongue runs up your slit and swirls around your throbbing clit. You moan and whimper and Bucky can only groan in response. He has you breathless and close to the edge already. You bury your hands in his hair to keep him where you need him. When he teases your entrance with a finger you whine until he finally slides a finger in. You can’t help but buck your hips in order to get relief. It only takes Bucky seconds to pull an orgasm out of you. Your high pitched whine doesn’t stop him though, Bucky helps you ride your high before he adds another finger. His tongue sweeps over your clit in perfect time with his fingers. Your back arches off the bed as you try to pull away. The feeling of his mouth on you is almost too much but not enough. You babble incoherently as Bucky pulls another orgasm from you.
“Bucky-” you murmur breathlessly.
Bucky finally pulls away from your sensitive center and lays down beside you.
“So fucking sweet.”
He has a smug grin on his face as he caresses your cheek. You watch as his tongue sweeps his bottom lip and pull him down for a kiss. Bucky lights you on fire all over again with this intense kiss. His hands roam your body and then he’s moving you up the bed until you’re perfectly centered.
“C’mere, let me love you.” You tell your husband, holding your hand out for him.
Bucky leans over you and takes your hand in his. He turns his head and gives your palm a kiss. Instead of settling between your open legs Bucky pulls back up.
“Hands and knees, Sugar.” His voice is rough with need.
You don’t hesitate to do as he asks. That’s one good thing about having the serum, you recover much faster. As you do as Bucky asks he gets off the bed and takes off his pants and boxers. He’s painfully hard as he grabs his cock and slowly starts to move his hand up and down.
“What are you waiting for, Sargent?” You say with a wiggle of your hips.
“Oh Sugar, you think you’re ready for me?”
“I’m always ready for you.” You arch your back more, giving him a better view of your ass.
Bucky only groans in response as he takes his place behind you. He runs his cock through your soaking folds, the tip hitting your already sensitive clit. Without a word Bucky lines himself up and in one quick thrust he bottoms out. He curses when he feels you clench around him. Your moans causing his grip on your hips to tighten. Bucky gives you a few seconds to adjust to him, even after all this time it feels like he’s splitting you in half, before pulling back slowly and then pushing back in. He starts a slow steady rhythm, rolling his hips as his hands keep you in place.
“You feel so fucking good.” Bucky grunts as he picks up speed.
The only response he gets is a moan. Your hands grip the bed sheet and you can’t help but arch your back more for him. Bucky moves his left hand from your hip slowly up your spine. It makes you shiver as his hand rests at the back of your neck for a moment before it snakes around and his fingers wrap around your throat. You go easily as he pulls you up against him. His thrusts never stop and his hold on you is gentle. You drop your head back and turn to capture his lips with yours.
“You got one more for me, Sugar?” Bucky muttered against your lips, his right hand moving towards your bundle of nerves. “Are you gonna come on my cock? Make a mess for me?”
That had your pussy fluttering around him. You were putty in Bucky’s hands and he knew it. He even chuckled in your ear as you came.
“There you go, Sugar. Always so good to me.” He grunts before he pulls out and has you laying on your back.
You spread your legs for Bucky, waiting for him to take his place. His hooded eyes move from your face down to your chest, over the rest of your body before they land on your slick folds. His tongue slides over his bottom lip while he slowly strokes his cock. With a smirk Bucky moves closer and lines himself up with your waiting pussy and bottoms out.
“C’mere.” You call him softly. Your hands move up his side and over his back.
Bucky is stretched out over you. A lazy smile graces his lips as his nose bumps yours.
“I love you so much, Sugar.” He says before pressing his lips to yours.
“I love you too.” You gasp out as Bucky finally moves.
He’s much more gentle this time. Your hands move over his chest where you can feel his heart beating wildly. It makes you smile as you move your hands toward his neck and pull him down for a languid kiss. You wrap your legs around Bucky’s waist, urging him to go a little faster.
“Baby…” you moan.
Bucky groans and pulls back to get a better look at you. His eyes are as dark as ever and it sends a delish chill down your spine. There’s a spark in his eyes that you can’t recognize as he stops his movements and pulls back. You do nothing but lay there excitedly waiting for whatever it is he’s going to do next. Bucky runs his hands over your thighs and stops at your belly. This time you prop yourself up on your elbows and raise an eyebrow in question.
“Baby, huh?” His smirk turns devilish as he leans forward again, caging you in by laying his hands flat on either side of you. “Is that what you want? Want me to get you nice and pregnant?”
You inhaled sharply at the question. Bucky chuckled as he felt your pussy clench down around his length.
“I can just picture it, Sugar. Can’t you?” He starts to move his hips again, faster and deeper this time. “You, nice and round with our baby. Fuck you’d look so perfect.”
You whimper as you fall back onto the bed. The small sound pushes Bucky to give you everything. Bucky tells you how pretty you’d look and how You wrap your arms around him to pull him closer. Bucky can’t help but hide his face in the crook of your neck. He hisses as your nails dig into his muscular back. Your moans and whimpers and little sounds are like music to his ears.
“Fuck, fuck you feel so good.” He mutters more to himself than anything else. “Can you give me one more? I know you can.” Bucky says as he moves one hand to your clit.
“James!” You scream as the orgasm hits you like a tidal wave.
Seconds later you feel Bucky tense, his groan is almost animalistic. His spend coats your walls and he can’t help lay his weight against you.
As you both come down from your highs you begin to run your fingers through his hair while Bucky rests his head against your chest. The two of you stayed like that for a few minutes until Bucky propped himself up to look at you. His smile was blinding.
“Are you good?” He asked as he unfortunately pulled away from you.
“I’m more than good.”
“Want to join me in the shower?” Bucky says as he gets up from bed.
“I would but I don’t think my legs work right now.”
Bucky had the nerve to look smug as he walked around the bed. He put an arm under your back and the other under your knees and pulled you up.
“If you wanted me to carry you all you had to do was ask.”
You laugh as you make your way to the bathroom.
“Now let me get the shower ready and then we’ll work on kid number three.”
You woke up disoriented since it was still light out. After the not so quick shower you shared with Bucky you headed straight to bed to take a nap. Now you find your bed empty and the sun just starting to set. You stretch your sore limbs and sigh happily.
The door to the bedroom opens slowly and Bucky pops his head in. He gives you a brilliant smile.
“Hi, Sugar. It’s about time you woke up.” He says as he opens the door wider. “Hungry?”
“I am actually.”
“Well I threw some snacks together for us.” He walks in with a tray and sets it on the bed. “I also have a little surprise.”
You smile up at him while popping a grape into your mouth. Bucky pulls out his phone and taps a few time before turning it around for you to see.
“Hi mama and daddy!” Lottie says into the camera with a huge smile.
She’s still in her pajamas and her hair is a mess. Henry is also in his pajamas and matching hair.
“Hi mama and daddy.” He adds sleepily.
“We habe a seepovuh with Steebie. An now we habes pancakes.”
“We miss you.” Henry says as he throws an arm around Lottie’s shoulder. “But have fun.”
“Steebie says we see you soons.” Lottie adds with a nod. “We lobes you.”
You smile as the video stops. “Aawww my babies. Is it bad that I miss them already?”
“Not at all, I miss them too.” Bucky lays across the bed and props himself on his elbow. “So Mrs. Barnes, what would you like to do this evening?”
“Can we just stay in tonight? I’m still really tired.”
Bucky smirked and wiggled his eyebrows. “Are you? I’m sorry, Sugar, I’ll take it easier on you next time.”
You laugh, “shut up.”
You do stay at the villa for the evening. There was enough to do to keep you both entertained.
“You know how to pilot this thing?” You asked as Bucky helped you onto the small boat that was docked on the private dock.
“Of course I do.” Bucky sets down the bag you packed before turning around and making sure you were settled. “Now are you ready for a sun filled morning?”
“I am captain.”
Bucky scrunches his face and you mirror him. “Never call me that again.”
“Don’t worry I won’t. It felt gross.”
“Now, sit back, look beautiful and enjoy the ride.” Bucky says, looking over his sunglasses and sending a wink your way before giving his attention to getting away from the small dock.
You watched him for a moment, admiring the black swim trunks he was wearing and short sleeved button up which he left unbuttoned. It gave a great view of his toned chest and chiseled six pack. You did as Bucky asked and sat back, letting him do whatever it was he was doing.
The sun was shining, there was a nice breeze and the smell of the sea was refreshing. You took off your coverall and revealed the two piece bikini you’d decided to wear. With a happy sigh and the motor of the boat kicking to life you relax and take in the sights around you.
****
“What if someone sees us?” You whimper as Bucky rolls his hips.
What started out as an innocent request for a few pictures turned into a full blown, lust driven love making session. Bucky could barely keep his hands off you. He first undid your top, his hands kneaded your breast while he kissed your neck. The next thing to go was your swimsuit bottoms. Bucky had no shame in having you right then and there.
The only issue you were concerned about was doing it on the boat and having someone pass by.
“No one can see us, Sugar.” Bucky kisses and nips along your jaw.
You moan with another of Bucky’s thrust before you speak up. “Are you sure?”
Bucky stops his movements and pops his head up to look around. You can’t help but giggle at his antics.
“Coast is clear, Sugar. But if you want we can stop.”
“No!” You grab his face and pull him back towards you. “Don’t stop, please.”
Bucky smirks against your lips. “I love it when you beg.”
Your hands ran down his chest and circled his midsection before they landed on his ass and squeezed.
“Start moving Barnes.”
“I love it when you’re bossy too.” He murmurs before he starts to drive into you, making your eyes roll back.
The afternoon was also spent on a boat but this time doing a boat tour. Bucky sat with you and pointed out different things along the coast. You were having the time of your life. Then you get to an area with a long line of boats just waiting around.
“What is happening?” You looked around curiously.
A small rowboat makes its way over to your boat and Bucky gets up. He speaks in Italian to the men and turns back to you, offering you his hand.
“C’mon you’ll want to see this.” He says happily.
Bucky gets on the rowboat first then helps you down. Once you’re settled the rowboat starts moving. There’s some waiting in the water to purchase tickets.
“Oh my god is this the blue grotto?” You ask excitedly.
Bucky smiles before the oarsman starts serenading you. You can’t help but giggle as he gets closer to the entrance.
“Ok, you will have to lay down as I pass by.” The oarsman says with an adorably heavy accent. “Keep your hand an arms inside please.”
You and Bucky do as you’re told and lay down. Once you’re inside the grotto you sit back up. It’s truly mesmerizing how beautiful it is. The water is such a vibrant blue it almost looks fake. The oarsman starts to talk about the history of the grotto and why the water looks as blue as it does. You spend a few minutes there and make sure to take pictures and videos. After the small detour is done you get back to your boat to continue your regular tour.
For the next few days it’s the same. You and Bucky go out to explore the area, have dinner at some great local restaurant and somehow in between all of that you two are insatiable. Bucky can’t keep his hands off of you and vice versa.
“What are you looking for again?” Bucky asks from the other aisle of a small pharmacy.
“Something for my nausea. I think I’ve been eating too much these last few days and it’s finally starting to catch up with me.”
“Shouldn’t you see a doctor?”
“No, I don't think it’s anything serious.” you murmur before turning around to look on the other shelf.
You stop in your tracks when you look at the product that’s directly in front of you.
A pregnancy test.
And suddenly the nausea makes a little bit more sense. So does the tiredness and how the wine and champagne at the wedding tasted weird. Your eyes widen as you come to the realization that you are most likely pregnant.
“Hey babe.” You call for Bucky as you move down the aisle.
He turns the corner and meets you at the end with a smile.
“I was thinking, why don’t I finish looking here and maybe you can get us some gelato from that shop down the street?”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’ll only be a couple of minutes and that line looks long.” You smile sweetly up at him.
“Ok, I’ll meet you outside.” Bucky leans down and gives you a quick peck on the lips.
Once he’s out of sight you rush back and grab three different tests from three different brands and rush to the front to pay for them. A sweet little old lady at the register gives you a knowing look as she rings you up. She points towards a door towards the back of the store with a bathroom sign. You smile and thank you before heading to the back.
****
You couldn’t help but smile as you walked onto the street. Bucky was just starting to walk back to you with two cups in his hands. He looked so handsome with his sunglasses, dark jeans and black short sleeve button up with white daisies all over. When he reached you, you couldn’t help but wrap your arms around his neck and pull him down for a kiss.
“Feeling better?” Bucky asks as you pull back.
“So much better. This for me?”
Bucky nods as he hands you one of the cups. The two of you walk along the streets, a few shopping bags in hand, enjoying the last day or so of your honeymoon. You want to tell Bucky about the baby but at the same time you want the kids to be involved too. So for now you watch the sunset with your new husband before you have to head back home.
The plane ride had worn you down and you spent most of it sleeping. Once the plane rolled to a stop you were awoken by the last person you expected.
“Hi mama.” Lottie said while climbing onto your lap.
“My sweet Angel.” You wrapped your arms around her and gave her the biggest hug. “Sweet boy.” You called out when you saw Henry walking up to you. Henry smiled and joined the hug.
“Hi mama. I missed you.”
“Oh I missed you both so much.” You say before peppering kisses all over their faces. “I think we should start getting off the plane.”
“Nope.” Bucky walks back from the cockpit.
You give him a puzzled look as he pulls the kids for a hug.
“We have one more stop.”
“And the kids are coming with us?” You smile.
“Wouldn’t be a family vacation without the family.”
“Where are we going?” Henry asks as Bucky helps him buckle in.
“It’s a surprise, bubs.”
You narrow your eyes in Bucky’s direction but he only sends a wink your way. Lottie decides to take the seat next to you and the two of you talk about all the things she did while you were away.
****
It turns out that Bucky was great with surprises. You watched as the Disney World sign got bigger before you turned to look at him in the driver’s seat.
“We’re at Disney World?” Henry asked with disbelief before you were able to.
“Daddy you take us to Disney?” Lottie also asked before she started crying.
“Oh sweet Angel what’s wrong?”
“Am so ‘cited mama.” She says between what were apparently happy sobs. “Can meet beauty an the beast?”
You wiped away the tears that had formed before answering that yes she could meet them.
“How did you manage this?”
Bucky was all smiles as he made his way to the hotel he had booked for the stay. “Nat, Steve and your dad. They helped me figure out the times and tickets and even pack for the kids.”
You looked around as the car finally stopped. A young man from the hotel staff rushed forward to help Bucky with the suitcases. Meanwhile you make sure the kids get out of the car and you grab their backpacks. You watch as Henry takes Lottie’s hand and they follow Bucky inside. Their eyes are wide as they try to take in all of the decorations and everything happening around them.
At the check-in desk you watch the young woman recognize Bucky and she stutters over her words before Bucky heads back towards you.
“What’s wrong?” You ask when you see his pout.
“She said we had to wait because the room wasn’t ready but check in time is now.”
“Well, let’s give them a minute. Maybe the room is being cleaned.” You say before turning back to watch the kids explore the lobby.
“What if they won’t let us stay because of me?”
“I doubt that’s the case.”
“Mr. Barnes,” A man dressed in a suit walks out from a staff only door. “We apologize for making you wait.” He says, but truly it had only been a few minutes. “It’s an honor that you’ve chosen to stay with us. It’s not everyday that two Avengers stay with us. I’ve gone ahead and upgraded your room to one of our best suites for you and your family.”
Bucky stood there in stunned silence. You however smiled and accepted the manager’s hand when he held it out to you.
“Thank you so much. It’s our kids' first time here, this will make it all that more special.”
“Say no more, anything you need we are here to help. Here are your room keys.” He hands you the keys and goes over any other information you might need to know.
“Henry, Lottie, c’mon we’re going to see our room.”
****
The room, or more like a whole apartment, was decorated in all things Disney character from floor to ceiling. Lottie ran in first as she started to look at everything that had princesses on it. Henry was a bit more hesitant at walking into a new unknown place. But slowly he started to relax and explore the living room. Your suitcases had been in the room before you walked in and Bucky took them into the rooms while you took a seat on the most comfortable couch you’d ever seen.
“It’s early, how about we find something to do in the hotel?” Bucky says as he walks out of the room that the kids would stay in.
“It says here that there is an arcade. Maybe we can do that and then have dinner.”
The kids cheer and you all head back out to enjoy your afternoon together.
It started early in the morning. The sun was barely up when you woke up feeling nauseous. Not wanting to wake Bucky up, you tiptoe out of your shared room and go to the spare bathroom. You go there just in time because the urge to vomit came over you like a tidal wave.
Just as you finish rinsing your mouth the door to the bathroom opens, revealing a sleepy Charlotte. She smiled up at you while wiping away the sleep from her eyes.
“Mo-ning mama.” She muttered.
“Good morning my sweet angel. Did I wake you up?”
“No,” she shakes her head as she makes her way to where you sat on the floor and climbs onto your lap. “Am too ‘cited.”
“That’s right, today is the big day where we try to find Belle so that you can meet her.”
Lottie nods with a smile. She turns to tell you something but you watch as she gets that faraway look in her eyes. Tilting her head to the side, Lottie seems like she’s trying to understand something before she blinks rapidly and focuses on the present again.
She had a vision.
“Mama?”
“Yeah my sweet angel? Did you have a future dream?” You ask while running your fingers through her hair.
“Mhm.”
“What was it about?”
“Mama you gets a big bewwy. An you says you habes a baby in the-uh.”
You can’t help but smile.
“Mama, why you habes big bewwy?”
“Can I tell you a secret? But you can’t tell your brother and especially you can’t tell your dad.”
“Is top secwet?”
“It’s super classified.” You whispered and Lottie gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. “Pinky promise not to say a word?”
“Pinky pwomise, mama.” Lottie stuck out her pinky.
After doing the pinky promise you explain to her what she saw. “You know how aunt Molly has a baby in her belly?”
Lottie nods.
“Well mama has a baby in her belly too. You’re going to be a big sister and you’re going to get a baby brother or a baby sissy.”
At the mention of a potential baby sissy, Lottie loses it. She gets up and starts jumping around while saying ‘gonna habes a sissy’.
“Mama, am so happy and so ‘cited. Can habe a sissy wight now?”
“My Angel you might get a brother instead of a sissy. We don’t know yet. But the baby has to stay in mama’s belly for a little while because he or she is too small right now and I have to take care of them.”
“Wike you take ca-uh of bubba an me?” She tilts her head to the side as she looks down at your belly.
“Yes, like I take care of you and your brother. Now remember you can’t say anything about the baby in my belly or that you’re going to be a big sister or about a brother or a sissy, ok?”
“Kay.” Lottie smiles before pulling you in for a hug.
“Mama?” Henry’s sleepy voice comes from the semi closed door.
“Good morning sweet boy. Do you need to use the bathroom?”
“Yes, please.”
You get up and walk out to let Henry in. Lottie runs back to the room she and Henry are staying in and you follow. Knowing there’s a lot to do you decide to pick out the clothes the kids are going to wear for the day. Soon enough Bucky joins you. You can see how excited he is to take the kids to explore the parks and it makes you smile.
After getting ready and having breakfast you head out to have a day of fun.
“I feel like Steve set this up.” You told Bucky as you headed to the bibbidi bobbidi boutique.
“The only reasonable explanation.”
You get to the front of the line where you give Charlotte’s name to the cast member.
“I have a Henry here as well.” She looks up and smiles. “Will you be getting a make over as well?”
“I don’t want to be a princess.” Henry scrunches up his face in confusion.
“Well we do have some options for boys. How about a prince or a pirate?”
“Do it, bubba. Pwease.” Lottie turned to Henry and gave him her best pleading eyes.
“Ok, I’ll do it.”
You and Bucky chuckled as you followed the cast member around. She stopped in front of a few costume options and Lottie gasped as she saw the one dress she loved the most.
“I think she’ll be Belle.” You said since Lottie didn’t respond.
You and Bucky made sure to take so many pictures while both kids were getting ready. After a while they were both done. Charlotte’s hair was pulled into a high bun, with pixie dust and a tiara. She also had her nails done and some light makeup. Henry decided to go as a prince so he could escort Lottie around the park. He was given a foam sword and shield too. It almost looked like they were part of the park as they walked around arm in arm.
Everything was going so well until it was time to get on rides. You did the small, easy rides like It’s a Small World but you had to find an excuse when Henry wanted to ride a rollercoaster. Without revealing the truth you really had no reason to not get on. It was just a kiddie coaster but you knew you shouldn’t.
“I don’t wanna twy it.” Lottie jumped in.
“You see this works.” You add on quickly. “I’ll stay here and you boys go.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, I’m sure. We can go shopping right Sweet Angel?” You look down at Lottie who nods enthusiastically.
“Ok.” Bucky kisses your cheek before taking off with Henry.
“That was close.”
“Yeah, I can twy the toastuh wate-uh.” Lottie says as you head to one of the stores.
Her reply had you stopping and you crouched down to look at her.
“Sweet Angel, did you say that just so I didn’t have to get on?”
“Yeah we keeps the baby safe, membuh?”
You kissed her forehead before nodding.
“Alright let’s see if we can find something fun to buy.”
****
Charlotte was excited as she pulled you to the back of the shop you were in. Instead of focusing on all the toys and princess items she led you to where custom shirts could be made. Lottie begged for you to let her have one made because she saw it in her future dream. Seeing how happy and hopeful she was you let her choose and speak to the person in charge.
“Here you go ma’am.” The person behind the register hands you the bag with the customized shirt.
“Thank you.” You grab the bag and Lottie’s hand and head to a corner to look at the shirt.
“It’s fo you mama.”
“It is?” You smiled as you pulled out with Mrs Potts and Chip on it. “There may be something there that wasn’t there before.” You read the front of the shirt before unfolding it to find two little baby footprints just to the side of where the shirt would fit over your belly.
“You show daddy.”
“Is this how we tell him the secret?”
Lottie nods with a knowing look in her eyes. “I see it mama. Daddy gets so ‘cited.”
You get teary eyed at the revelation.
“Why don’t we get shirts for all of you too?”
“Kay.” Lottie takes your hand and you end up making some more custom shirts for them.
****
Night came way too fast. You had two sleeping kids in your arms as you made it back to the hotel room. There had only been a few nausea inducing moments throughout the day which you were grateful for. But you knew this wouldn’t last long and you had to tell Bucky soon so you decided about doing it the next morning.
Nausea woke you up again, and again you rushed to the bathroom. After brushing your teeth you rushed to get your shirt on. Henry and Charlotte woke up soon after. Once Lottie saw the shirt you were wearing she asked for hers and you gave Henry his.
“Mama?” Henry walked out of the room he was staying in. “Why does baby’s shirt say big sister?”
You smile as you pat the space next to you on the couch. Henry takes a seat and leans into you, resting his head on your chest.
“How would you feel about there being a baby in the family?” You ask slowly.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, you know how auntie Molly has a baby in her belly?”
Henry nods and you smile.
“Mama has a baby in her belly now. And in a few months the baby will be born and you’ll be a big brother again. That’s why Lottie’s shirt says big sister.”
Henry stares at you with wide eyes. He doesn’t say anything for a moment and you worry. But then Henry smiles and leans in to give you a hug.
“Daddy doesn’t know yet, but we’re going to tell him today.” You whisper.
Right on queue Bucky walks out of the master room. You laugh at his messy hair and still sleepy state. Lottie runs up to him holding up his own shirt that just says dad and hopes he’ll read her shirt. He doesn’t. You opt to order breakfast up to the room so that you can relax a bit before heading out again. All the while waiting for Bucky to notice your shirt. Instead he focuses on talking about all the things you should do at the park today.
After breakfast you’ve had enough and insist on taking some pictures just the four of you. You set up the camera to record a video instead. The kids give you knowing smiles as they wait to see their dad’s reaction.
“Alright guys stand right here.” You tell them as you pose for the so-called pictures.
After posing and Bucky still not noticing your shirt you decide to just bring it up yourself. Henry pulls Lottie to the side and they watch as you turn towards Bucky. He’s smiling at you, so happy to be able to share this experience with you.
“Do you like my shirt?” You ask standing back so that he can see it better.
“There may be something there that wasn’t there before?” He furrows his brows in confusion until his eyes travel down to the two footprints. Bucky’s eyes snap up to yours, his eyebrows shooting in. “Y/N are- are you…” he stuttered over his words.
“Yes Bucky, I’m pregnant.” You murmur nervously while pulling out the pregnancy tests.
Bucky’s hand flies to his head and he just stares at you for a moment before he starts to cry. You worry for a moment before he smiles at you and brings you in for a kiss and a hug.
“Oh wow, we’re having a baby?” Bucky can’t stop the tears as he falls to his knees and leans his head against your midsection. He stays there for a moment before kissing your belly repeatedly.
When he pulls back he looks up at you with so much love. Then he turns to the kids and opens his arm to them.
“Did you two know?” He asks as they pull away.
“Duh.” Lottie says. “I see it.”
Bucky chuckles as he gets up. He pulls you in for another hug. You can feel his heart beating wildly. “I can’t believe it. Am I dreaming?”
“My morning sickness says no.”
Bucky pulls back again, looking at you with concern. “Is there anything I can do? Do you need something? Tell me whatever it is you want me to do and I’ll do it.”
You laugh but wave him off.
“I’m ok for now but obviously you’re on ride duties with the kids.”
“Of course. Wait, should you be walking so much? Shouldn’t you be resting?”
“No, I'll be fine. But we should get going. We still have a princess to find.” You say before pulling him down for another quick kiss.
The kids giggle and you pull away. Lottie begs you to put on her Belle dress and you can’t say no. After getting her dress you head out.
While the family vacation was just a few short days it was amazing. Lottie was so excited when she finally got to meet her favorite princess that she couldn’t say a word for a few minutes. Henry had the time of his life getting on as many rides as he could. The four of you enjoyed eating all the different treats the theme park had to offer. And Bucky was by your side for absolutely everything. He carried all the bags, both sleeping kids and kept an eye on you. Every night he’d scoot down to be at the same level as your belly and he’d talk to the baby for a few minutes.
Finally making it back home was a relief. You made an appointment with Dr. Cho just to confirm what you already knew. The kids and Bucky were sworn to secrecy until you knew for sure everything with the baby was ok. Bucky was ecstatic as he sat beside you to see the baby on the ultrasound.
“Ok, are you both ready?” Dr. Cho asked as she started the exam.
“More than ready.” You said as you held Bucky’s hand.
You both watched the monitor come to life. It was a sea of grey and black as Dr. Cho moved the probe around. In the center of the screen a little black section appeared and she turned to you.
“There’s your baby.” She said with a smile before turning back. “Based on our conversation and these measurements it’s safe to say you’re around 12 weeks and I estimate that your due date is March 9th.”
“What?” You stared at Dr. Cho in disbelief before turning to Bucky who was still staring at the screen with teary eyes. “I’m never buying you another birthday present ever.”
Bucky laughed as he turned to look at you. He was speechless. This was his dream come true. To have a family and not only that but to have one with you. He was more than happy with it being Henry, Charlotte, you and him but now you got to have another little bundle of joy. It would be a world of firsts and adventures and he was ready for all of it.
“Would you like to hear the heartbeat?”
You both turned to look at Dr. Cho.
“We can do that?” Bucky asked incredulously.
“Of course we can.” Dr. Cho said before pressing a button.
A rhythmic and quick thumping sound filled the room. It was music to your ears and you couldn’t help but cry and Bucky was right there with you. After a minute or so Dr. Cho ended the exam and excused herself.
Once you sat back up Bucky was all over you, giving you sweet kisses and gentle, loving touches. He asked over and over again what he could do, if you were comfortable, if you needed anything. It was sweet how much extra effort he was already putting into your wellbeing.
“Here you go. This is a list of prenatal vitamins and other things that can help with morning sickness.” Dr. Chi gave Bucky the list and looked at him with a serious expression. “These are extremely important, this is the first time I’ve dealt with a super soldier pregnancy there can be many unexpected things. We want her to be as healthy as possible. Will you make sure she takes these?”
“Absolutely. I’ll do everything you tell me to make sure they’re both safe and healthy.”
“Good. Here you go. Your baby’s first picture.” She hands Bucky a print out of the ultrasound and then excuses herself.
“Wow.” Bucky murmurs while you look over his shoulder at the sonogram. “This is our little peanut.”
Ch. 42
Permanent taglist:
@rebekahdawkins
@cjand10
@nalny5
@Sturchling
@angywritesstuff
@seitmai
@writing-for-marvel
@goldylions
@almosttoopizza
@littleseasiren
@pono-pura-vida
@talesofadragon
@midnightramyeoncravings
@bunnygirlwriter876
@pandaxnieenke
@kandis-mom
@hisredheadedgoddess28
@braveclementine
@otterlycanadian
Series taglist:
@buckystevelove
@vicmc624
@just-someone11
@sjsmith56
@emily-roberts
@spencerriedisagorgman
@superduckmilkshake
@samfreakingwinchester
@lofaewrites
@enchantedbarnes
@callsign-athena
@broadwaybabe18
@saranghaey
@viperchick47
@ilovetaquitosmmmm
@da-pimp-river-niall
@ozwriterchick
@jenn-f
@rebel-soldat
@therealwritersblog
@alyroseking
@samlworld
@witchybabel
@capswife
@oceaniamadness
@queenie32
@buckybarnessimpp
@multifandom-girlie
@joliver1328
@noonespecial90
@mega-kittyglitter-1
@pumpkin-babydoll
@imaginexred
@olipiaa
@zuri-767-666
@thedonswife13
@waywardxrhea
#My little love series#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes#bucky x reader#charlotte barnes#Henry Barnes#Bucky Barnes y/n#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes smut#james buchanan barnes#dad!bucky#dad!bucky x mom!reader
119 notes
·
View notes
Text
Which one do you want?
Just off a quiet highway somewhere in the Midwest, you might see James advertising my new product. He used to own this car dealership with his wife, but she's long gone. James hasn't thought about her since I pulled out my pendulum and put him in a trance. He just spends his days standing on the side of the road holding up that sign like I told him to.
You can see I marked him at 40 bucks, which is well over what he's worth, but I like to keep him around to advertise and flag down potential customers. His abs are visible even in the rain, and the neon underwear I put him in is sure to catch every driver's eye.
If you pull into my dealership, I'd be happy to show you my selection you can choose from...
Tyler, here, used to be my brother-in-law, but my sister dumped him real fast after she found the guy was a cheater. Since, he wasn't family anymore, I had no reason not to hypnotize every thought out of his head.
She has no idea I did this to her ex, but it won't hurt to have Tyler out of the picture for good. I like to give him a little punch in the gut every time I pass. It's my form of ongoing payback. He only ever reacts with a stifled groan since his mind is mush, but it's still cathartic to see him in pain.
Tyler will probably go fast since he's so traditionally handsome, but the vengeful part of me hopes a more sadistic client will take him off my hands.
Next is Caesar. This guy used to work at the auto garage next door, but when I saw him I knew I had to have him. He put on a real tough guy act when I introduced myself, but a pudgy working man like him should act accordingly in my opinion.
After introducing his gaze to my pendulum, he practically fell into my arms. I had my fun warping Ceasar's personality to be more like that of a submissive dog, but even that got a bit old. Sure, I made him love and cuddle me like the perfect partner, but he tracked mud everywhere and he always seemed to stink.
I hope whoever pays for him doesn't mind always telling the oaf to hose himself down every once in awhile. I suppose they could just use Ceasar for the cheap manual labor and just forget about his hygiene entirely.
This is Mike. He's a real piece of trash. I caught him trying to steal one of my cars in the middle of the night. He sure was shocked when my army of hypnotized hunks ran out and apprehended him, per my command.
He might look mean, but trust me, Mike's been thoroughly hypnotized and broken in just like every other dude on this lot. He wouldn't be standing there holding that 'For Sale' sign all day if he weren't!
Now, I know that his lack of hair might be a turn off for a lot of folks, so I'm willing to go down on the price. 20 dollars is already pretty low, but I want to make sure you all can afford your own hypnotized hunk. It's not like it's too difficult for me to go out and find a couple more idiots to fill their place. Hell, if you really need it, I might sell you a guy for a dollar!
This boy in blue is Lt. O'Riley. I don't know what his full name is. I'm just going off what it says on his badge. Now, I know that hypnotizing an officer of the law is risky, but O'Riley was being a real pain in my neck, always poking his nose in my business.
I hypnotized his partner too.
I think that guy's name was Brooks or something, but he was real ugly. I would've never been able to sell his fat ass, so I had him hand over his police uniform and turned him into my handyman, who's meant to be neither seen nor heard. He wears an old pair of dirty coveralls now and takes care of all the maintenance work. He's probably off scrubbing my housing from top to bottom right now since it's the middle of the day.
You could do that to officer O'Riley too, if you want, or maybe you keep that precious uniform on him. It's up to you.
This last guy is Don, and I know what you're going to say! I'm a little light on product at the moment, but don't worry.
I'm planning on driving into town real soon and restocking. Maybe I'll grab a few more officers this time. The police department is right down the street from that Halloween store. I could grab a couple more cops and put them in some stupid costumes.
Customers love a themed product, right?
Anyways, Don here didn't do anything to piss me off. He actually stopped in after seeing the sign. He wanted to purchase one of my brainless studs and pimp him out to all his friends for cheap cash. I liked the idea, but Don was far too handsome to just walk off my lot.
I offered to give him a tutorial of my hypnosis, and the guy naively agreed. His car has been collecting dust in the back ever since, and he's been added into the lineup of hot men standing for sale.
So, please come by if you're interested in taking any of these guys on a test drive! Let me know which one sparks your interest!
No need to be nervous.....unless you're a handsome man yourself. Then I might just have to use my pendulum on you!
599 notes
·
View notes
Note
Okay.. hear me out the song 'Stick Season' by Noah Kahan... for a fic like her and spence break up and she can't move on from him...
Oh you mean my FAVORITE NOAH KAHAN SONG???
Absolutely girlboss.
It ended up being 3.5k, so please please enjoy!!
(it's a gn! fic btw)
You must have had yourself a change of heart like Halfway through the drive Because your voice trailed off exactly as you passed my exit sign Kept on drivin' straight and left our future to the right
Everyone in the BAU hated letting Spencer drive. It was a fact of the universe. It wasn’t because he was bad at it, in fact he was quite a good driver. But whenever he would drive, it was constant chatter, constant rambling, and sometimes, it would be in between NPR segments where Spencer would correct someone or pause to discuss interesting facts that he knew.
So when Spencer offered to drive the team to the hotel across town, no one had the guts to say no. It was some random town in Vermont, in the middle of October, some weird string of murders throwing another small town into disarray. He was in the middle of describing the science behind why certain leaves change into certain colors when his voice died out.
They were at one of two stop lights in town and they were stopped at one of them. Spencer was looking diagonally across at some random coffee shop, and Derek could not, for the life of him, figure out why Spencer was looking over there.
“Reid? Hello.”
“It’s her.”
“Who?” Derek followed his line of sight again and realized what Spencer was looking at, well, who he was looking at.
You.
“Oh my god. Isn’t that…”
Spencer nodded his head.
“Why is she…”
Spencer just stared at you. “I don’t know.”
You were now leaving the coffee shop, cup in hand and small brown bag in the other. Spencer could probably guess what was in both.
“Green light Reid.”
The two of them started to move again, but neither of them spoke on the way to the hotel. It was almost unbelievable that they hadn’t seen you in over two years and yet here you were, in some random town that had a serial killer.
Now I am stuck between my anger and the blame that I can't face And memories are somethin' even smoking weed does not replace And I am terrified of weather 'cause I see you when it rains Doc told me to travel, but there's COVID on the planes
“No no. Lucille. You don’t understand. He was like, nerdy hot. And I fucked up big time.”
Lucille snorted and handed you the blunt in her hand. “My love, my life. I bet you, he was the problem.”
You scoffed and took a hit. “Yeah right.”
Lucille raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. “You’re not still in love with the guy are you?”
“When you put it like that it makes me sound pathetic.”
“Oh girl no, you are, aren't you.”
You sighed and took another hit—a long inhale this time to compensate.
“Sweetie, you are WAY too good for him.”
You laughed. “Mr three PhDs, four Bachelors, and FBI? Yeah. I don’t think so.”
“Weren’t you Mrs FBI?”
“That’s Miss FBI to you. Mrs is reserved for happy married stupid people.” You grumbled and closed your eyes.
“Wow.”
“Wow What.”
“He was really the one wasn’t he.”
You nodded. “I really thought….god I’m so stupid.” You stood up and started pacing along the porch of your house.
Once you and Spencer had broken up, you needed to get out of there. There had to be somewhere where he couldn’t touch you, couldn’t find you. So you closed your eyes and pointed to a random spot on the map. Then when you realized you pointed to Las Vegas, you sat down and wrote down what you knew about Spencer, then tried to find somewhere that he had the lowest percentage of going.
And Fairlee seemed like the right place. There was nothing for him out here.
Except for you.
But Spencer didn’t feel that way. Not anymore at least.
You had taken up teaching, obtaining your teaching certificate up in Vermont and becoming one of ten teachers in the high school (which supported any child in a half hour radius).
It wasn’t hunting down serial killers, but it was still fulfilling.
That’s how you met Lucille. She was another teacher, in need of a roommate, and the rest is history.
“You’re floating away again.”
You snapped back to the conversation. “Sorry. Just. Really thought we were going to get married and be with each other and shit but.”
“But?”
“He wasn’t ready. You’d think three years knowing one another and being friends, and then another three years of dating would, you know. Add up to something.”
“I’m sorry sweetie.” Lucille took your hand and squeezed it tightly. “He doesn’t deserve you.”
“Yeah…maybe, I don’t know.”
She squeezed it again. “Tonight’s the night Damian invited us all down to the bar to hang out, I know we said no but…might as well get free drinks out of a guy who will never get the hint. Free booze, boost of ego. You’re young, you’re hot.”
“I see what you’re doing.” You smiled down at her. “But it’s raining and I’m not in the mood to get soaking wet just from walking from the house to the car then the car to the bar….”
“Pleaseeeee.”
Just as you were about to answer, a pair of headlights turned onto your driveway.
You’d know those stupid fucking headlights anywhere.
“Who do we know that drives a black suburban?”
Lucille shrugged. “I don’t think we know anyone who has one in town, why? Is that what the car is?”
You nodded, your stomach dropping.
“Luce. Hide the weed.”
“Why, it's not Tom and you know he’s over here every—-“
“Now. Luce.”
She furrowed her brows as the headlights stopped in front of the house. She quickly grabbed everything and went into the house.
You stood on the porch, in your pajamas pants, and a sweatshirt, hands in the front porch.
The car turned off and you watched as three figures got out of the car and walked up to the porch, freezing as they looked at you, the rain pouring down on them.
“Why are you here Hotch?”
The man was frozen,and he looked over at Emily, who was just as baffled to see you.
“Y/n?”
“Why are you here?” You asked again.
“Why are you here?”
“This is my home Em.” You stepped back a couple of steps and gestured for them to come up onto the porch so they don’t have to stand in the rain anymore.
Spencer was silent the whole time, not taking his eyes off of you.
The three of them moved up the porch and went towards the door, but you blocked them.
“You need a warrant if you want to enter my house, Hotch. What are you doing here.”
“We need to speak to Lucille Walkner.”
“Why.”
Emily raised her eyebrows, and crossed her arms. She was used to how stubborn you were, but being on the receiving end of it was something she was not a fan of.
“It’s in regards to the string of murders y/n.”
You raised your eyebrows. “I can guarantee you that I have been with Lucille every moment of every day for the past two weeks.”
“We’re not accusing her, we’re just asking—“
You cut Emily off. “Asking her questions. Yeah. I know how this goes. In case you forgot or something. It hasn’t been that long. Why do you need to speak to her.”
“Because she was the last person seen with the most recent victim.”
You looked at Spencer for the first time since he got here. “So was I. But somehow you failed to mention that as well. You’re losing your grip, Doctor.”
The group had never heard your voice so flat, so strict, so full of disdain. It was easy for you to treat him like he was the villain. He felt like one. He was one.
“Y/n.”
You broke your staring contest with Spencer and looked over at Hotch. “Get a warrant and come back tomorrow.”
And with that you walked into your house and locked the door behind you. Feeling a bit more bitter than usual, you turned off the porch light too.
They all stood out there. Dumbfounded.
And I love Vermont, but it's the season of the sticks And I saw your mom, she forgot that I existed And it's half my fault, but I just like to play the victim I'll drink alcohol 'til my friends come home for Christmas And I'll dream each night of some version of you That I might not have, but I did not lose Now your tire tracks and one pair of shoes And I'm split in half, but that'll have to do
When the BAU showed up at your door with the proper paperwork the next morning, both you and your roommate were at work, twenty minutes away.
Your sense of humor still intact since you managed to leave a sticky note for them:
At work. home by 4.
But that didn’t stop the caped crusaders of the BAU.
When they showed up at the school to interview you and your roommate, Lucille went first, recounting the night all three of you went out to one of three bars in the town, and then when you offered to drive her home, she insisted on calling her own roommate. When you watched her get into her roommate's car, the both of you went home.
When you recounted the same exact story, you both were released for the day.
“Heard you were a pain in the ass yesterday.”
You stopped in the hallway and turned around, facing Derek Morgan. “What do you want, Agent.”
“Woah woah what’s with the formalities.”
You rolled your eyes. “Derek. I’m really not in the mood. I fit the victimology of the asshole on a murder spree, and the team acted like I didn’t fucking know that. I’ve also realized you haven’t connected the fact that all of them are dating or sleeping with the police force.”
“All? We only knew two of the five—“
“Because half of them don’t want to admit that they’re cheating on their wives, and the other half don’t want to admit they’re dating anyone regardless of marital status. Not a single one of the victims were married.”
Derek just stared at you. “Touchy subject?”
You closed your eyes. “I still have a gun license Derek. Don’t make me use it.”
“Too soon?”
“Yeah Derek. Too soon.” You sighed as he pulled you into a hug.
“We miss you y’a know. It’s not the same.”
“I’m sure.” You squeezed him tightly.
“And I’m serious. We haven’t found anyone nearly as good as you have been.” He whispered, kissing your head. “Your desk is still empty. Hotch won’t let anyone sit there. I think he’s hoping you’d come back. I think we all are.”
“I can’t even look at him and it’s been two years” you whispered trying not to cry.
“I know.” He just squeezed you. “I know.”
“God I just….”
Derek pulled you into an empty classroom the second he felt your body tense up. There was one thing you hated more than crying, and it was crying in public. Once the door to the classroom was closed, he pulled you back into the hug, letting your tears pour down his shoulder.
“God I thought I’d never have to see you people again.”
Derek chuckled. “Clearly you didn’t read your contract. It’s required that you’re supposed to see me at least seven times a year and if you don’t, I hunt you down.”
You laughed through your tears and sat down on one of the desks. “You wish.”
“I do.”
“Be serious Derek.”
“I am.”
You sighed and looked up at him. “Well. Now you know where I am so. Come and visit me I guess.”
“Oh I plan on it gorgeous.”
You used the sleeve of your sweater to wipe away some of the tears still clinging to your cheeks.
“He misses you too.”
“Derek….”
He knew it ws dangerous territory, but he had to let you know—He needed you to know how it was affecting everyone, even though it’s been two years. “He does.”
“Why would you tell me that Derek.”
“You have to–
“Have to what Derek. I don’t wan—that’s a lie. What I would fucking give to be back in DC; back at the FBI. But I can’t do it Derek. I can’t go back.”
“But–”
“No.” You backed away from him, out of his arms. “I’m not going back.”
“Please.” Derek watched as your back straightened and your eyes hardened. You didn’t want to talk about it anymore. You were just starting to move on. Fuck. He watched as you closed yourself off again.
“Do you need anything else agent or can I go.”
“Y/n…”
“Then goodbye Agent Morgan.”
So I thought that if I piled something good on all my bad That I could cancel out the darkness I inherited from dad No, I am no longer funny 'cause I miss the way you laugh You once called me forever now you still can't call me back
Unexpectedly, but expectedly, the killer was caught. He was some sort of religious nut who had decided that “immoral sinners” be put in your place.
That was something you did not miss: the misogynistic murderers.
But the BAU was getting ready to leave. You were grateful that they had come and protected the community you had grown so close to, but the thought of them knowing where you were made you nervous.
You knew Penelope most likely tracked you from time to time, and you weren’t trying to live completely off the grid/untraceable. But seeing them in person, watching them run around your town, was nerve-wracking.
Seeing Spencer fucked you up the most though.
He looked okay; or better than you at least. He was completely and utterly okay, and it bugged the shit out of you. How could he be okay, how could he move on and be happy without you, while you are stuck still trying to locate the remaining pieces of your shattered heart.
To Spencer, you were a wonderful experience. But to you, Spencer was everything.
The BAU had left, no goodbyes were in order since you had fulfilled your goal of attempting to burn every bridge you had. It was painful, but you just couldn't help it. They reminded you of Spencer. Everything reminded you of Spencer.
Lucille watched as you slowly transformed back into that lost person from two years ago. Your smile never reached your eyes. You drank just enough to be concerning, but not enough to continuously push the boundaries of alcoholism. Your face was pale. You never laughed or cracked jokes any more.
All you could do was think of Spencer. Waking up next to him, his arms around your waist. The smell of his apartment, the rides to work, the glances from your desk to his desk. It was all just too painful.
There were moments where you would pick up your phone and sometimes it felt like the world was against you. Derek posted a picture from some sort of day off, and suddenly you didn’t follow him anymore. Or, if you opened NPR, Doctor Spencer Reid was the headliner in a speaker series at Georgetown in blah blah blah. So you stopped listening to the radio.
Every since he stepped out of the car in your drive you, you’ve wanted to call him. You’ve wanted to hear him speak to you like he did, to love you like he did. You wanted to call him and hear him apologize and tell you everything was going to be okay and this was all just a big misunderstanding and you were his forever.
But you had a feeling that if you called, he wouldn’t pick up.
Oh, that'll have to do My other half was you I hope this pain's just passin' through But I doubt it
One Year Later…
Time flies. Leaves change. Life moves on.
But suddenly it's back to October and you find yourself in a new town, somewhere completely different. Another fresh start. Maybe this one will stick.
But then you get a call.
And it’s from Erin Strauss, offering you your job back, and your hesitation gave her all of the information she wanted to hear. You had three days to make a decision.
Do you continue to run from place to place, hoping and praying that maybe someday you’d be able to feel like you deserved to be loved again. Hoping that someday someone might actually want to stay. They might want you to stay.
Do you stay in this new town, and get attached to the people, making new friends, reminding you of the old ones, and hoping that it will be enough to fill the holes in your skin.
Do you continue to teach. Do you continue to shape minds even though it’s not something you had ever dreamed of doing. Especially when it feels like you’re trying to force your body into loving something it doesn’t.
Or
Do you go back to the FBI–the BAU.
Do you ignite the flame in your chest and let yourself enjoy the chase. LEt yourself be happy with your job and treasure every moment you get to catch the bad guy.
Do you accept the job and move back to the desk you belong at, surrounded by your friends. Once again in a building you call home, letting your guard down for the first time in three years.
Do you let your guard down and talk to Spencer and watch yourself undo all of the progress you had made. Watch as your resolve crumbles and your heart aches and you can;t even breathe around him because it hurts to see him.
Do you give up and follow him around like some lost puppy and beg for him to take you back so maybe you’ll be able to melt your waxen heart and be happy again.
You don’t take the job. You never hear from Erin Strauss again.
And I love Vermont, but it's the season of the sticks And I saw your mom, she forgot that I existed And it's half my fault, but I just like to play the victim I'll drink alcohol 'til my friends come home for Christmas And I'll dream each night of some version of you That I might not have, but I did not lose Now your tire tracks and one pair of shoes
Sometimes in your sleep, you can see what your wedding would have looked like. The venue, the florals, your outfits and shoes. Your closest friends and family by your side as you commit your soul to be bound to his.
But every time you get to the I Do’s, Spencer says yes.
It hurts because you never even made it that far.
You didn’t even get an engagement ring.
All you got were pitiful looks and sympathetic glances while Spencer rambled on about how much he didn’t understand marriage or want children–not that you did, but you would have liked for it to have been a discussion between the two of you.
You would have liked a lot of things.
Sometimes, in your dreams, Spencer proposes.
It never leaves your mind, watching as he publicly declares his love for you. Apparently, that was too much to ask for.
And I'm split in half, but that'll have to do Have to do
The pain of waiting to be loved feels like you’ve but split down the middle, letting yourself melt apart. The skin, no matter how hard you try, can never be stitched back together, and even if you manage to get some back, it scars over, reminding you for the rest of your life how unloveable you feel.
Maybe you’ll get lucky and someday you can learn to live with never being truly whole again.
Since Spencer owns half of you, and you will never be whole without him.
Part 2
#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid x fem!reader#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x you#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid x reader#x reader#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid angst#spencer reid x reader fluff#dr spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x reader angst#Spencer reid angst#spencer reid oneshot#spencer reid x self insert
480 notes
·
View notes
Text
⋆˙⟡ BLESSING IN DISGUISE ⋆˙⟡
CHAPTER FIVE

PAIRING lovely kook!reader x rafe cameron
WARNING(S) highly sensitive content, mentions of alcohol, sexual assault, inappropriate touching, mentions of attempted r*pe, blood, explicit language, heavy angst
SUMMARY desperate to drown out any lingering thoughts of Rafe, you hadn’t expected to find yourself in another man’s arms. You told yourself it was a distraction, a fleeting moment to escape the chaos in your mind, but deep down, you knew the truth—these arms were never meant to comfort you.
The glow of your phone lit up the dark room. 1:49 a.m. Your chest felt like it weighed a thousand pounds, and your mind wouldn’t shut up. All you could hear was Rafe’s voice from earlier—sharp, angry, broken. It was like every word he’d yelled at you during midsummer was on repeat in your brain. You couldn’t stop seeing the way his face twisted when you walked away. And when you caught yourself in Barry’s grimy mirror later? You looked just as wrecked as he did.
Your chest tightened. There was no way you could stay in this bed.
You grabbed a hoodie from the back of your chair, slid on some sneakers, and crept downstairs, careful not to wake anyone. The air was cool but not cold. Your feet moved on autopilot, carrying you down the sidewalk, the streetlights buzzing faintly above. Just ahead, the glow of a gas station broke up the dark landscape, its sign flickering faintly. You noticed someone stepping out of the store just as you passed under a streetlight.
“y/n?”
You froze, squinting toward the familiar voice. Nate. The guy you had just reconnected with earlier. He was cradling a brown paper bag, the outline of a bottle inside unmistakable. His leather jacket hung loose over his shoulders, hair a bit messy. “What’re you doing out here alone?” he asked, tilting his head in curiosity. You shrugged, stuffing your hands into the hoodie. “Couldn’t sleep. Needed to clear my head.”
“Middle of the night stroll, huh?” He raised an eyebrow but didn’t press further. Instead, he held up the bag with a knowing smirk. “I was gonna take this bad boy to the pier. Thought I’d kill it by myself…but, care to join?” You hesitated, every rational part of you was screaming to say no, to keep walking. But the thought of going back to your bed, back to your restless thoughts and empty house, you just couldn’t. You glanced at Nate again and decided you could use the distraction.
“Sure,” you replied with a small grin. “Cool.” He motioned toward his car parked at the side of the station, an old beat-up sedan with one working headlight. The car smelled faintly of cologne and weed, soft R&B playing from the speakers. He handed you the bottle, already uncapped.
“To forgetting the night,” he said, raising an invisible toast before taking a long sip. You hesitated again but followed his lead, the burn of the liquor spreading quickly through your chest. It was cheap, harsh, and exactly what you needed.
The drive was quiet at first, if not for the music. Nate hummed along under his breath, his fingers tapping against the steering wheel. Occasionally, he glanced your way, though his gaze lingered a little too long for your liking. You ignored it, staring out at the empty streets, the faint outline of the pier growing closer.
“Man, you’re quiet,” Nate said after a while, breaking the silence. “What’s eating you up?” You shrugged. “Nothing worth talking about.”
“Guess we’ll just let the booze do the talking.” he replied, his tone light but his eyes searching. You forced a small laugh, taking another sip from the bottle he’d handed you. It was easier than explaining everything—Rafe’s words, your guilt, the endless replay of memories you wanted to end.
Nate shifted in his seat, his arm brushing against yours as he reached for the bottle. You noticed the way his fingers grazed yours deliberately, his knuckles brushing against your thigh as he took it. Your stomach twisted—not in nervousness but in awareness.
Soon the pier came into view, the empty space lit dimly. Nate pulled into a space near the edge, cutting the engine. The music continued to play softly in the background, the waves crashing faintly in the distance.
“Let’s make this night worth it,” Nate said, grabbing the bottle and stepping out of the car. You followed reluctantly, the cold air wrapping around you as the two of you walked toward the railing. You leaned against it, staring out at the dark water, the horizon barely visible in the moonlight. Nate stood close, too close, and you could feel his eyes on you again.
“So,” he said, his voice low and insistent. “What’s really going on? You don’t just go wandering around in the middle of the night for no reason.” You tightened your arms around yourself, reluctant to answer. Nate’s expectant gaze weighed on you. “It’s nothing,” you said, voice quiet but firm. “I told you—I just needed to clear my head.”
“You’re not a good liar,” Nate said with a knowing smirk, inching closer. His presence felt heavier now, more deliberate. “Come on, I get it. It’s about Rafe, isnt it?”
The mention of Rafe made you flinch. You didn’t want to discuss this—especially not with Nate. They had history, and not the kind you wanted to think about. Back when you’d first started seeing Rafe in a more serious way, Nate had made his interest in you painfully clear, even after you’d started dating Rafe. And the tension between them had been on edge ever since.
“I don’t want to talk about Rafe,” you said carefully. “Why not?” Nate pressed, his grin fading. “It’s obvious he’s part of whatever’s got you all twisted up. I mean, I’ve been saying it for years—” He paused, his voice hardening. “You deserve better than him.” Your jaw tightened. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Don’t I?” Nate’s tone turned mocking, laced with bitterness. “I know enough. The guy’s got a temper, right? Walks around like the world owes him something. And you’re always the one stuck picking up the pieces.”
“Stop,” you said sharply, “You don’t get it.” your voice rising despite trying to stay calm. “Then explain it to me.” Nate stepped closer, his gaze boring into yours. His voice softened, coaxing. “Look, I’m just trying to help. Talk to me.”
You hesitated, caught between wanting to keep your guard up and the suffocating need to unburden yourself. The words felt heavy on your tongue, and before you could stop yourself, they spilled out.
“I don’t know if Rafe and I can ever fix this,” you admitted, voice breaking. “He says things, and I—I don’t know what he’s thinking. But I know it’s my fault, too. I’ve hurt him, and I don’t know how to make it right. And now it feels like… like we’re both just waiting for the other to give up.”
The confession left you feeling exposed, raw. You avoided Nate’s gaze, afraid of what you might see there. But his response wasn’t what you expected. “That’s bullshit,” he said bluntly. Your head snapped up, brows knitting in confusion.“What?”
“You’re beating yourself up over him?” Nate shook his head, his expression somewhere between disbelief and annoyance. “Look, y/n, I’m gonna be real with you. You’re wasting your time on Rafe. He doesn’t deserve you. Never has.”
“That’s not fair,” you said, voice trembling with anger. “No, what’s not fair is you bending over backward for a guy who’s too wrapped up in his own issues to see what he’s got right in front of him.” Nate’s voice softened again, his tone almost tender. “You need someone who actually appreciates you. Someone who doesn’t make you feel like this.”
You stepped back slightly, feeling uncomfortable by the intensity of his gaze. He took a small step forward, closing the space between you again. “Nate—”
“I mean it,” he interrupted, his voice quieter now. He reached out, his hand brushing against your arm in what was meant to be a comforting gesture, but it sent a shiver down your spine. His touch lingered, fingers skimming your elbow before pulling away.
Your pulse quickened, taking another step back, but the railing pressed against your lower back, trapping you in place. Nate noticed your hesitation but didn’t stop. He moved closer, his larger frame towering over you. “You don’t have to put up with this, you know,” he murmured, his hand brushing against yours on the railing. His fingers curled slightly, as though testing the waters. “I could—”
“I think we should go,” you cut in, voice sharp and strained. Your heart began to race as you felt Nate's hand brush your waist, staying there. A strange feeling settled over your mind, the alcohol you had sipped earlier hitting harder now. Your legs felt unsteady, your surroundings wavering slightly as you tried to keep your balance.
"Feeling alright?" Nate murmured, leaning closer. His voice had shifted into something slick and predatory, sending a shiver down your spine. Before you could answer, he leaned in, his breath hot against your ear as he whispered something vile, his words dripping with a casual cruelty that turned your stomach.
"You always act so high and mighty," he hissed. "But I know you've thought about it..About me." Before you could pull back, his lips brushed against your jaw, wet and possessive.
"Stop!" You exclaimed, shoving him back with all your strength. Your pulse pounding in your ears as your vision blurred. Nate stumbled back, his face twisting with something between amusement and annoyance.
You immediately took the opportunity to dart past him, fingers trembling as you clutched your phone. Your instincts screamed at you to run, but your feet wouldn't let you. You fumbled with your phone, barely able to type out a desperate text to the first person who came to mind.
Help.
You sent your location to Rafe without thinking twice, heart pounding as you pressed send. You prayed he'd see it, prayed he'd come. But then—footsteps. Quick, deliberate steps behind you.
Panic rushed through you as you quickened your pace, but before you could go far his hand grabbed you, yanking you back with brutal force. You gasped as Nate slammed you against the rough bark of a tree, the impact knocking the air out of your lungs.
"Where do you think you're going?" he growled, his voice low and menacing. "Nate, stop!" You pleaded, voice cracking as tears welled up in your eyes. But his grip only tightened, his fingers biting into your arms as he pressed his body against yours. "You don't get it, do you?" he muttered, his tone almost apologetic, as if he believed what he was doing was justified.
"I'm sorry, sweetheart. Really. But if you don't see it, if you don't feel it, then I have to make you understand." You thrashed against him, panic clawing at your throat as his hands roamed over your body, invasive and rough. "Stop it! Let me go!" You cried out, but Nate didn't listen.
You squirmed, desperate to push him away, but his body pinned you against the tree, his weight making it impossible to move. “Come on,” he murmured, his tone softening in a way that made you tremble. “You’ll feel better if you just relax. I’ll take care of you.”
“No!” You whimpered, voice rising with panic. You tried to twist away from him, but he grabbed your wrists, trapping them above your head with one hand as the other slipped beneath your sweater. The cold air against your bare skin made you realize just how vulnerable you were, and a sick wave of disgust crashed over you as his fingers trailed up your belly. “Please, Nate, don’t—”
“Shh,” he murmured, cutting you off as his hand reached your boobs. Your mind raced, thoughts spiraling as you came to a horrifying realization: he wasn’t going to stop. No matter how much you pleaded, no matter how much you fought, he was going to take what he wanted.
Tears streamed down your face as you gasped for air, the weight of his body crushing your soul as much as your body. “Don’t fight it,” he muttered, fumbling with his belt. The metallic clink sent a wave of nausea through you, and you squeezed your eyes shut, bracing yourself for what was coming.
But then, just as quickly as he’d overpowered you, Nate was ripped away, your body sinking to it’s knees and opening your eyes just in time to see him hit the ground with a sickening thud.
Your vision was blurred with tears, but there was no doubt that the figure standing between you and Nate was none other than Rafe. Relief flooded through you, mixed with the lingering terror. Rafe's chest was heaving with rage, his fists clenched as he hovered over Nate, Rafe’s vision tunneled in on him, lying there as if he had any right to move after what he'd tried to do.
"You sick piece of shit," Rafe growled, his voice low and dangerous.He grabbed Nate by the front of his shirt, pulling him up before slamming him back down to the ground. Nate gasped in pain, blood trickling from a split lip as he struggled weakly against Rafe's grip, but it was useless. Blood streamed from his mouth as Rafe's fist connected with his face again, over and over.
You could barely process what was happening, the adrenaline coursing through you making everything feel distant and surreal. "Rafe, stop," you managed to breathe out. But he didn’t hear you. His rage was consuming him. The sight of blood streaking Nate's skin should have been enough, but it wasn't. Rafe couldn't stop. He needed to finish this.
"You think you can touch her?" Rafe growled, his voice shaking with anger. "You think you can hurt her and just walk away?"
"Stop!" You cried, louder this time, forcing yourself to move, your legs unsteady as you stumbled toward them.
Just then your voice managed to cut through Rafe's rage. He froze, his fist still raised, his breathing ragged as he looked back at you. Your tear stained face and the look of pure fear in your eyes making his chest hurt. "Please," you whispered, tears rolling down your face. "Just stop."
Rafe’s hand lowered slowly, his expression torn as he glanced between you and Nate, who was now barely conscious on the ground. Rafe turned to you, his eyes filled with concern, raw and vulnerable. “Are you okay?"
You nodded, but he knew you were lying. He took a step closer, his hands hovering near your shoulders not sure if you’d let him touch you. "Did he-" Rafe's voice broke, his jaw tightening as he struggled to finish the question. Just the thought of Nate touching you drove him insane.
"No," you said quickly, "You got here in time." His shoulders sagged with relief, but the fire in his eyes reignited as he glanced back at Nate, who was still lying on the ground. "You're lucky she stopped me or you’d be dead by now.” Rafe muttered darkly, his tone promising that this wasn't over.
You reached out, grabbing his arm to pull him back. “Let's just go," you begged. "Please." Rafe looked at you, his expression torn. Every part of him screamed to stay, to finish what he'd started. But when his eyes met yours, pleading and afraid, he felt the anger crack. He scooped you into his arms without a word, his movements gentle as he took you away from the scene, leaving Nate broken and bleeding in the dirt.
He carried you to his truck as if you weighed nothing, his jaw clenched so tightly you thought it might snap.. His knuckles were still bloody, the deep red color smudged across his skin and clothing. Every time your eyes flicked to them, your stomach twisted.
Rafe placed you carefully on the passenger seat, buckling you in with trembling hands. He paused for a moment, his fingers brushing your hand as his gaze searched your face. There was no need for words; the raw concern in his eyes said everything.
His truck sped down the empty streets, headlights cutting through the darkness, but neither of you spoke. You just glanced at him, fingers curling tightly into your sweater. His hands gripped the steering wheel so hard his knuckles turned white, the same hands that had pressed Nate into the ground only moments ago.
Anger still simmered under his skin, but it wasn't just rage. It was hatred—for Nate, for the way he'd made you feel, for the fear in your eyes. But there was also something deeper. Guilt. He could still feel the weight of your voice cutting through his rage, the way you'd pulled him back from the edge. It left him with the horrifying thought that if you hadn't, he might not have stopped.
Every so often, his eyes flicked to you. You were curled into yourself, clutching your sweater. Your voice felt trapped in your throat, every word you wanted to say crumbling under the weight of the silence. You kept your gaze forward, the streetlights blurring past the window as your mind replayed everything.
The way Nate’s hands had felt on you. The hopelessness. The fear. And then Rafe—storming in, tearing through the nightmare before it could take over you.
When you finally pulled up to your house, you let out a small breath of relief. The familiarity of your neighborhood brought a slight calmness to you, though it didn’t erase the events of the night.
Rafe parked the truck and turned the engine off, not hesitating to step out and circle around to your side of the truck. Your legs still felt unsteady as you slid out of the truck, the cold air making you shiver. Rafe was beside you in an instant, his hand hovering near your lower back as you made your way up the short path to the door.
When you stopped at the threshold, Rafe’s gaze fell on you, taking in the way you fidgeted with your sweater, your eyes refusing to meet his. His chest tightened. You were still scared—of the night, maybe of him. He hated that thought more than anything.
“Thank you,” you said quietly. “For everything. Really.”
Rafe didn’t respond right away, his eyes locked on yours. What was there to say? That he wished he’d done more? That he wished he’d gotten there before Nate even had the chance to look at you, let alone touch you? His silence stretched as he looked at you, his expression conflicted. You stepped back, fingers brushing the doorknob. “You don’t have to stay. I’ll be fine.”
The words hit him like a punch to the gut. Fine? How could you be fine after what had just happened? “I’m not leaving.” his voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. Your heart stuttered at his tone, the familiar protectiveness you hadn’t felt in so long washing over you like a wave. “You shouldn’t be alone right now,” he added, his voice softening just a bit. “I need to know you’re safe.”
The sincerity in his words made something warm bloom in your chest. It felt like the Rafe you used to know—the Rafe who made you feel like nothing bad could ever happen to you when he was around.
“Okay,” you whispered, opening the door and stepping inside. He followed close behind, careful to keep quiet as you moved through the dark hallway. You glanced over your shoulder, your nerves prickling at the thought of your parents waking up. If they saw Rafe in their house, there would be a warzone in no time.
When you reached your room, you pushed the door open and stepped inside, flicking on the small lamp on your nightstand. The warm glow illuminated the soft pink walls and cluttered desk, the familiar space offering you a small sense of comfort. Rafe lingered near the doorway, his tall frame taking up too much space. He looked out of place in your room, eventhough he’d been there a thousand times before, but now it felt strangely foreign to him.
“Sit down,” you said, your voice breaking through his thoughts, gesturing to the small chair by your desk. He hesitated before nodding, sinking into the chair with a quiet exhale. You perched on the edge of your bed, pulling your knees up to your chest as you wrapped your arms around yourself. His eyes locked on you as you perched on the bed, curling into yourself. You looked so small, so fragile, and the sight made his heart ache.
His knuckles were still bloody, the dried red fluid a hard contrast against his pale skin. “You’re shaking,” he said, his voice low. “I’ll be okay,” you replied automatically, though your trembling hands betrayed your words. And Rafe certainly wasn’t convinced. He ran a hand through his hair. “I should’ve been there sooner.”
“Rafe—”
“No,” he cut you off, his voice sharp. “This shouldn’t have happened. I should’ve protected you.” His words hung heavy in the air, a mixture of guilt and anger laced into every syllable. You swallowed hard, chest tightening. “You saved me,” you said, voice quiet but firm. “That’s what matters.”
For a moment, you just stared at each other, the weight of everything unspoken filling the space between you. And for the first time in what felt like forever, you felt something close to safe in his presence. There was no judgment, no blame—just trust. It was the same look you used to give him, the one that told him you believed he could do anything.
But it wasn’t enough to ease the storm inside him. He got up, pacing around your room, his fists clenching and unclenching as anger radiated off of him in waves. You watched him from your spot on the bed, heart aching at the sight of him beating himself up. His knuckles were raw, streaks of dried blood on his hands and shirt.
“This is on me,” he muttered, his voice rough. “I should’ve gotten there faster. I should’ve known—”
“Rafe,” you interrupted him again. He didn’t stop. “I shouldn’t have let you walk away tonight. Hell, I shouldn’t have let you walk away months ago. If I’d been there—”
“Stop,” you said more insistently, standing up as his pacing grew more erratic. You stepped in front of him, your small frame blocking his path, reaching out to gently touch his arm. “Rafe, stop blaming yourself. Please.”
His chest rose and fell sharply, his eyes darting everywhere but your face. “I could’ve done more. I should’ve done more.” His voice cracked on the last word, his anger turning inward, heavy and consuming.
“You did everything,” you said, “You were there when I needed you the most.” You stepped closer, hands coming up to rest against his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath your palms. “This is not your fault.”
His eyes finally met yours, and you could see the storm raging within them. For all the anger he’d directed at Nate, he was now punishing himself. You gave him a small, sad smile, thumbs brushing against his shirt, grounding him. “You’re more than enough. You’ve always been enough.”
Rafe’s jaw tensed, his hands flexing at his sides as if he didn’t know what to do with them. Your words shattered something inside him, breaking through the wall of anger and guilt he’d been hiding behind. “y/n…” You cut him off with a gentle shake of your head. “Sit down,” you said softly, guiding him toward the bed. “Let me take care of you for once.”
Rafe hesitated but allowed you to push him down onto the edge of the bed. His broad shoulders slumped as he sat, his head falling into his hands. You turned away, stepping into your small adjoining bathroom to grab disinfectant and bandages.
When you returned, you knelt on the floor in front of him, your movements careful and precise. Rafe lifted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as you settled between his legs, not able to tear his eyes away from you. “What are you doing?” he asked, his voice hoarse.
“Patching you up,” you replied simply, your eyes focused on his battered hands. You gently reached for his right hand, your touch featherlight, and began cleaning the dried blood from his knuckles. Rafe winced slightly at the sting of the disinfectant, but he didn’t pull away. His gaze lingered on you as you worked.
Your fingers were soft against his rough skin, your touch soothing in a way that made his anger and guilt begin to fade. The tension in his shoulders eased as he watched you, his heart aching at how much you cared about him—and realizing how much he’d always care about you.
Rafe’s hand tightened slightly in yours, and you glanced up again, your heart skipping a beat at the way he was looking at you. His eyes had softened, the hard edges of his expression melting into something tender. Your breath caught in your throat as your eyes locked, the air between you two thick with unspoken emotions. It felt like time slowed, the world around you fading away until it was just the two of you, souls brushing against one another like they used to.
As you finished wrapping his hand, your fingers lingered on his now-bandaged knuckles before you set the supplies aside. You straightened up slightly, knees brushing against his as you stayed between his legs. Rafe tilted his head up to look at you, his gaze steady. His hands rested on his thighs, but you could feel the tension in him, the restraint he was holding onto, afraid of rejection.
Without thinking, you reached for him. Your fingers were soft as they cupped his jaw, thumb brushing lightly against the stubble on his cheek. Rafe’s breath hitched, his eyes widening at the unexpected gesture. Your breath was unsteady, hands still resting on Rafe’s jaw as your face lingered just inches from his. Your heart pounded in your chest, the warmth of him so familiar, so tempting. Your gaze dropped to his lips, and for a moment, you felt yourself leaning in.
But then you froze.
The weight of everything—your fears, the night’s events, and the fragile place you were in—came crashing down all at once. You weren’t ready for this. Not yet.
You pulled back, your hands falling away from his face as you took a shaky step out from between his legs. Rafe immediately felt the loss of your closeness, the ache in his chest deepening as he caught the flicker of hesitation in your eyes.
“I—I should get some rest,” you murmured, your voice barely above a whisper. Rafe stood up, his expression softening despite the sting of your rejection. He nodded, stepping back to give you space. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “You need to rest.”
The way his gaze lingered on you made your heart squeeze. He wasn’t angry, wasn’t pushing for anything more. He just looked… worried. Protective. Rafe gestured toward the bed. “Go change and then I’ll tuck you in,” he said, his voice low and soothing.
You hesitated for a moment, then nodded. You disappeared into the bathroom, quickly changing into a pair of clean pajamas. As you looked at yourself in the mirror, your reflection showed a girl who was exhausted, shaken, but safe. Because of him.
When you returned, you climbed into the bed, pulling the blanket up around your shoulders. The warmth of your bed was now comforting, but the weight of the night still lingered in your chest.
Rafe watched you as you settled in, his eyes softening at the sight of you cuddled up beneath the covers. Your eyelids were heavy, fluttering shut for a moment, your exhaustion finally catching up to you. Rafe hesitated to move, his feet rooted to the floor. Then, almost instinctively, he waddled to the other side of your bed and sat down on the edge, careful not to disturb you. Your eyes fluttered open briefly, brows furrowing in confusion. “Rafe…?”
“I’m not leaving,” he said simply, his voice firm but quiet. “I’m here.”You let out a soft sigh, eyes slipping closed again, knowing you weren’t alone. Rafe stayed there, perched on the edge of your bed, his posture tense as he watched over you. He couldn’t bring himself to leave, not when you were finally starting to relax, breathing evening out as you drifted toward sleep.
His mind raced with thoughts of what could have happened, how close he’d come to losing you. He needed to know you were safe, even if it meant sitting here all night. The room was quiet except for the sound of your steady breathing. As the hours ticked by, Rafe glanced out the window, knowing that by the time your parents woke up, he would have to be gone. Your paths would separate once again, just as they always seemed to.
But for now, he stayed. For now, he couldn’t bear to leave your side.
LINKS .ᐟ series masterlist
TAGS .ᐟ @gibson-g1rl @beausling @starkeysprincess @starzify @drewspinkbunny @whinyangel @dolcekissy @rafescokewhore @rafesangelita @rafesweetie @rafeslacy @rafesfawn @rafey-baby @nativegirltapes @maybanksbaby @httpsdrewstarkey @ayy1234567 @cherrygirlfriend @sematarygirls @maybankslover @lilithblackkk
#works ₊˚⊹♡#lovely!kook!reader ˚˖𓍢ִ໋❀#lovely!kook!reader x rafe cameron ˚˖𓍢ִ໋❀#lovely kook!reader#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x fem!reader#rafe cameron
81 notes
·
View notes
Text
Second Shift: Mouthwashing Anya x Reader

hi guys! ^_^
hope you guys are doing well, here i bring to you another anya x reader! i based this one off my coworker, who misses her dear husband who works on…second shift. but like i think that’s so cute bc that means love isn’t dead 🥹 but i love anya so like i made this about her lol
only warning i have is for a little makeout sesh at the last few paragraphs, but nothing graphic!
anyways please enjoy!
also on my ao3!
Anya sighs as she swipes her employee ID through the time clock, eager to wrap up her shift and go home for the weekend. She hurries to her car, the cool midnight breeze biting at her skin—a strong reminder that she had forgotten to bring a jacket, despite your gentle warning earlier. You always remind her how chilly the nights can get, also scolding her lightly when she asks for "just one more kiss" before dashing out the door.
But tonight marks the end of her stint on the second shift, and on Monday, she'll return to first shift—no longer settling for hurried kisses and a quick "I love you" as you hand her a carefully packed lunch bag. She's already looking forward to reclaiming those cozy evenings on the couch, wrapped in your arms as you both indulge yourselves to a favorite show. Anya isn't sure how her coworkers manage such schedules with their partners, but she knows she couldn't endure another week of this. Maybe it's a touch of codependency, but she prefers to think of it as being hopelessly in love.
Driving home, she passes a string of restaurants, their neon signs catching her eye. The temptation to pull in and grab something quick passes through her mind, but she knows there's a plate waiting for her at home. And truthfully, if it comes down to a choice, she'd pick your cooking over takeout any day.
When she pulls into the driveway, the warm glow of the porch light greets her, filling her chest with an inexplicable comfort. You must have left it on for her. She steps inside, closing the door with a practiced quietness to avoid waking you.
Setting her lunch bag on the counter, she unpacks the empty Tupperware and spoons, placing them in the sink before wiping the bag clean. She's never been the type to pack lunch for work, but you've always taken it upon yourself to prepare meals for her, tucking them neatly into containers for her to take to work. It's a small gesture, but one she cherishes deeply, knowing you take time out of your busy day just for her.
Though cooking isn't her strong suit, she has her own ways of showing her love. Every morning at 4 a.m., she wakes up early to brew you a fresh pot of coffee before you head to work. Those brief moments are precious to her—sharing a small conversation as you vent about your boss or coworkers, hoping her goodbye kiss might make your day just a little brighter.
She heats up the dinner you left for her, the microwave humming softly in the quiet house. With her plate in hand, she flicks on the TV. After all, who eats alone without something to watch?
After finishing her meal, she tiptoes into the bedroom, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your forehead before slipping into the bathroom to shower. The warm water cascades over her, washing away the weight of the day, the warm water soothing her tired muscles, lingering longer than usual.
Emerging from the bathroom, she towels her hair as best as she can, brushing through the damp strands before changing into something comfortable. Finishing her routine by applying lotion to her face and body.
Pulling back the covers, she slides into bed and instinctively scoots closer to you, wrapping her arm around your waist. Her leg intertwines with yours, seeking warmth and comfort in your presence.
"Your feet are cold," you mumble sleepily, shifting to pull her arm tighter around you.
"Did I wake you?" she asks softly, a twinge of guilt in her voice.
"I heard you drop something in the shower. Couldn't sleep after that."
"Sorry," she murmurs.
"It's okay babe, how was work?"
"Day shift left me a mess again, so I had to clean it up," she sighs. "But at least the residents weren't too crabby today." She leans forward to press a kiss to your ear. "One of them even told me I was beautiful."
You chuckle, already knowing who it was. "Paul? I better tell him to back off my girl."
She giggles, the sound light and musical. "He's harmless. Besides, he shares his candy stash with me, so don't ruin it." Paul was one of her favorite residents at the nursing home—endearing, witty, and always challenging her to a game of checkers.
"What about you? How was your day?" she asks, her fingers tracing absent patterns on your side.
"We're training a new operator," you start, your voice tinged with mild frustration. "But I don't think she's comfortable with it. I told the supervisor, but he keeps saying that she'll adjust. Honestly, I don't know why they made me a team lead if they're just going to ignore everything I say. But whatever. At least I have the weekend off."
Her fingers pause in your hair. "Oh really? Why's that? It's a miracle they're giving you the whole weekend off." she teases, trying to mask her excitement.
"They're shutting things down for maintenance, so no production."
"Good." She smiles, the relief evident in her voice. "I've missed you." And she has—she can't even remember the last time you both had a weekend off together. Was it a month ago? Two?
"How much?" you tease, turning to face her, your eyes glinting with playful curiosity.
More than I can put into words, she thinks.
Instead of answering, she pulls you into a kiss, her hand sliding into your hair, her lips soft yet purposeful against yours. The kiss deepens as her fingers tighten slightly in your hair, drawing you closer. Your breath mingles with hers, the world outside dissolving into the space between you.
You groan softly when she nibbles on your lip, a sound that makes her smile against your mouth. Her other hand rests on your chest, her palm pressing lightly, grounding herself in the rhythm of your heartbeat.
"What do you think?" she asks, her voice low and teasing, her lips still grazing yours.
Breathless, you laugh. "I think I might need some more convincing."
She kisses you again, this time slower, yet passionately, as if pouring every ounce of her affection into the moment. To her, each kiss is a piece of her heart, a silent declaration that her world begins and ends with you.
Shifting slightly, she straddles your hips, her hands slipping beneath your shirt, fingertips brushing against your skin. She pauses, her eyes meeting yours, seeking silent permission. When you nod, her hands move, exploring the curve of your stomach. You shiver under her touch.
"Your hands are cold," you giggle, and she flushes.
She presses a kiss to your jaw, her voice playful. "Maybe I was just trying to warm them up."
She's always been the colder one between the two of you, her icy toes constantly seeking warmth against your legs. And despite your insistence that she wear socks to bed, they inevitably end up kicked off in her sleep.
You yawn suddenly, and she freezes.
"Don't tell me you're about to fall asleep," she teases, leaning back slightly.
You glance at the alarm clock on the nightstand, its red digits reading just shy of 2 a.m. Another yawn escapes, this one pulling tears to the corners of your eyes. "Probably. I always sleep better when you're here," you admit, a sleepy smile tugging at your lips.
Anya's chest swells with warmth. "Then let's sleep."
She slides back down beside you, wrapping her arm securely around your waist and resting her head in the crook of your shoulder.
In the quiet of the night, the two of you drift off, wrapped around each other, holding onto the love that feels as natural and essential as breathing.
105 notes
·
View notes